Tag Archives: jerusalem

MATTHEW 21

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of this article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

MATTHEW 21

Survey of the chapter
We come now to the climax of the ministry of the Lord Jesus as He formally presents Himself to the nation at its King. He does this by entering Jerusalem in accordance with the prophecy of Zechariah.

He then purges the temple, and curses a fig tree, a figure of the nation. His authority for doing so is questioned by the chief priests and elders of the people. It is much too late in His ministry to give further proof of His authority, but He does speak two parables that make the position clear.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-11 The coming of the King
(b) Verses 12-16 The cleansing of the temple
(c) Verses 17-22 The cursing of the fig tree
(d) Verses 23-27 The confrontation with the priests
(e) Verses 28-32 The conduct of two sons
(f) Verses 33-46 The condemnation of the rulers

(a) Verses 1-11
The coming of the King

21:1
And when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and were come to Bethphage, unto the mount of Olives, then sent Jesus two disciples,

And when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and were come to Bethphage, unto the mount of Olives- John makes it clear in 12:12 that the entry into Jerusalem was the day after Mary anointed Him in the house of Simon the Pharisee. She appreciated that He was “Messiah the Prince”, as the angel Gabriel called Him, Daniel 9:25. He rode into Jerusalem as the anointed King, but sadly it was not the leaders of the nation who honoured Him. We read of David that “all the elders of Israel came to the king in Hebron…and they anointed David king over Israel”, 2 Samuel 5:3. Alas, great David’s greater Son was not recognized in this way, except by the minority.

The reference to two days in Matthew 26:1-13 and Mark 14:1-9 is to the consultation by the authorities. Matthew and Mark both place the account of Mary’s action out of chronological order so as to highlight the contrast between what she did and what the authorities planned to do. In between were several days of teaching in the temple.

In a day to come the Lord shall descend to the mount of Olives from heaven, but here He ascends the mount, probably after staying in Bethany overnight, and reaches the hamlet of Bethphage, which, like Bethany, was on the eastern slopes of the mount of Olives.

Then sent Jesus two disciples- John simply says, “when he had found a young ass”, so what these two disciples do is what the Lord is said to do Himself. This gives great dignity to service for the Lord, and cautions us to only engage in that which He would do in any circumstance. This means we must learn what His mind is as we read the scriptures.

21:2
Saying unto them, Go into the village over against you, and straightway ye shall find an ass tied, and a colt with her: loose them, and bring them unto me.

Saying unto them, Go into the village over against you, and straightway ye shall find an ass tied, and a colt with her- what the two disciples did was what the Lord did through them. He knew what village to send them to, where in the village the animals would be, (straitway after entering into the village); that there would be a mother and her colt, (that is, a mother ass and her young male colt); that the colt would have never carried a person before, Mark 11:2, (although the meaning of the word in the Old Testament indicates he had just been trained to carry a burden. He had been kept in reserve so that the first burden he carried was the King).

Loose them, and bring them unto me- the two disciples might have wondered about taking the colt without asking, but their fears are allayed by the next statement.

21:3
And if any man say ought unto you, ye shall say, The Lord hath need of them; and straightway he will send them.

And if any man say ought unto you, ye shall say, The Lord hath need of them- the fact that the disciples are to refer to Him as the Lord showed that the owners were believers, or at least sympathetic to Him, or else they would have used the name Jesus when telling them the colt was needed.

And straightway he will send them- as it happened, it was the owners themselves, who were standing nearby, Mark 11:5, who asked why the disciples were loosing the colt, Luke 19:33. They offered no objection to the use of their animal. It is good if the believer’s possessions are at the disposal of the Lord, to use as He thinks fit.

21:4
All this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying,

All this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying- Zechariah is quoted several times in the gospel records, but he is never mentioned by name. This will be helpful to notice when we come to chapter 27:9.

Where the Greek word “ina” is used, as it is here, in connection with the fulfilment of prophecy, then it is “in order that it might be fulfilled”, and the prophecy has been finally fulfilled. When the Lord comes again, it will be on a white horse, Revelation 19:11.

21:5
Tell ye the daughter of Sion, Behold, thy King cometh unto thee, meek, and sitting upon an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass.

Tell ye the daughter of Sion, Behold, thy King cometh unto thee, meek- Matthew does not record any of the multitude hailing Christ as King, but he does a better thing, and notices God’s word to the nation through the prophet announcing that this is indeed who He is.

Jeremiah used the expression “daughter of Zion”, (meaning the inhabitants of Jerusalem as a whole), seven times in his lamentation over the city of Jerusalem, destroyed as it was by the Babylonians. It was Jerusalem and Judea that were foremost in rejecting Him, but here he is presented to the nation. When the Lord was walking out to His crucifixion, the daughters of Jerusalem lamented His sorrow. His response was, “Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children”, Luke 23:28.

When He reaches the brow of the mount of Olives, the King will lament over the same city, but this time because of what will happen to it in the future, both in AD 70 and in the Tribulation Period, Luke 19:41-44. And all this because they knew not the time of their visitation.

This King is meek, meaning He accepts fully whatever the will of God is for Him. He knows full well that this involves the cross, as well as the throne.

And sitting upon an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass- only Matthew tells us there were two animals, the colt and its mother. Infidels wickedly suggest that Matthew misunderstood the prophecy of Zechariah that is being fulfilled on this occasion, and thought there were two animals involved, so he invented one to make the story fit the prophecy! Zechariah had written, “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout O daughter of Jerusalem: behold, thy king cometh unto thee: He is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon the colt the foal of an ass”, Zechariah 9:9. But even an infidel cannot ride on two animals at once. The fact is that “colt the foal of an ass” is a description of the ass, so Zechariah spoke only of one animal.

But the Lord has authority to expand the prophecy, and so instructs the disciples to bring the mother animal as well. Both were needed, but He only sat on the colt, the young male animal. The animal’s mother was needed, for the ass is known for its docility and patience, (this is suggested by the Hebrew word for “ass”), and she will serve to calm her young colt as he walks through the crowds as they shout and wave their palm branches. But even though it had its mother with him, this would not be enough to steady him when, for the first time, a person rides him. But it is the Lord who is doing this, and He can calm the animal far better than its mother. He is the Last Adam, and has control over the beasts of the field, Psalm 8:7. He can calm a demoniac, a great fever, a storm, and even this colt, and its mother as well, even though He is not riding on her.

21:6
And the disciples went, and did as Jesus commanded them,

And the disciples went, and did as Jesus commanded them- it was only a simple task, but they obeyed completely. Who knows what bigger work was given to them to do later on?

21:7
And brought the ass, and the colt, and put on them their clothes, and they set him thereon.

And brought the ass, and the colt- they did not ride them, but led them to the Lord for His use. He does not come marching, as if He comes to battle, but shows His control by riding an untamed colt. An ancient Mari document from the Seventeenth Century BC says “it is improper for royalty to ride a horse rather than an ass. Royal persons rode on asses on peaceful occasions, whilst horses are associated with war”.

Long before, Jacob had prophesied about Judah that “the sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. Binding his foal unto the vine, and His ass’s colt unto the choice vine”, Genesis 49:10,11. So Jacob mentioned two animals also. Perhaps the vine is the nation of Israel as a whole, and by riding into Jerusalem accompanied by the ass the Lord, the true son of Judah, was associating Himself to a degree with the nation. But He did not ride that animal, for He knew the nation would reject Him. He did, however, ride on the colt, and thereby associated Himself with the choice vine, the faithful remnant of Israel who believed that His was the sceptre of rule.

And put on them their clothes, and they set him thereon- they do what they can to make His entry as royal as possible. He does not need a saddle to enable Him to control the animal.

Note that they put clothes on the mother animal too. Is this a sign that when Christ comes again the “daughter of Zion” shall ride with Him?

21:8
And a very great multitude spread their garments in the way; others cut down branches from the trees, and strawed them in the way.

And a very great multitude spread their garments in the way- Jerusalem was filled with pilgrims at passover time, and they line the way as their Messiah prepares to enter His capital city. No wonder the authorities would soon say, “the world is gone after him”, for Jews from all parts of the dispersion were in Jerusalem.

They willingly give up their cloaks in order to decorate the path of the King. Again we have the example of those who are prepared to give up legitimate personal things in order to further the cause of Christ.

Others cut down branches from the trees, and strawed them in the way- John is the only one to tell us that the trees were palm trees, and Luke does not mention the branches at all. The palm tree is the symbol of victory, for it triumphs over the harsh and arid desert conditions in which it grows, sends a root deep down below the surface, and flourishes despite all opposition. How like Christ this is, for having grown up in Nazareth as a tender plant and a root out of the dry ground, He continued to flourish during His public ministry, for He could say with the psalmist, “all my springs are in Thee”, Psalm 87:7. Despite the opposition of religious men He triumphed, for God had said of Him as His servant, that He would “send forth judgment unto victory”, Matthew 12:20.

No doubt in its fulness this looks on to a Millenial day, when all error shall have been dealt with, and truth shall triumph, but it was true of Him personally, that truth always triumphed in His words and ways. Those who waved palm branches, however, may have been more interested in political triumph over the Romans. As the two on the road to Emmaus said, “we trusted that it had been he which should have redeemed Israel”, Luke 24:21; by “redeemed” they meant delivered from the Roman overlords.

21:9
And the multitudes that went before, and that followed, cried, saying, Hosanna to the son of David: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest.

And the multitudes that went before, and that followed, cried, saying, Hosanna to the son of David- in normal circumstances the colt would be intimidated by the garments strewed in its path, the waving of the palm branches and the roar of the crowd, but its Creator is in control.

Hosanna means “Save, we pray Thee”. It is a Hebrew word, and this is perhaps why Luke, writing in the first instance to a Gentile, does not mention it. It is a similar thought to that of the psalmist when he wrote, “Save now, I beseech Thee, O Lord: O Lord, I beseech Thee, send now prosperity. Blessed be He that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Psalm 118:25,26.

Mark writes they said, “Hosanna; Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord: Blessed be the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest”, Mark 11:9,10. In Luke it is, “Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory in the highest”, Luke 19:38.

This all took place at the descent of the mount of Olives, as the city of the great King came into view. These are all the expressions of those who are expecting the setting up of the Messianic kingdom in the near future.

They said these things, Luke says, “as they began to praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen”, verse 37. So they see in the mighty works the evidence that He is able to overcome all obstacles, and therefore is able to crush the Romans, even though none of His miracles had been ones of judgment, except on the fig tree, and that has not happened at this point.

Notice the different titles the gospel writers mention. Matthew allows Zechariah to call Him “thy King”. Then the crowd call Him “son of David”, as Matthew had shown he was by His genealogy. Mark tells us some in the crowd said, “Blessed be the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord”. It is characteristic of Mark to emphasise the work to be done, so he writes of the kingdom, not the king, for there is work to be done in ruling. Luke simply calls Him the King, emphasizing His personal right to the title. John, however, quotes some in the crowd as they recognise Him as King of Israel, and this fits in with John’s theme, for King of Israel is a Divine title.

Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest- Hosanna means “Save, we pray Thee”. The people are quoting now from the psalmist when he wrote, “Save now, I beseech Thee, O Lord: O Lord, I beseech Thee, send now prosperity. Blessed be He that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Psalm 118:25,26. That psalm is the last of the group known as the Great Hallel, and was not only sung when the passover lambs were slaughtered in the temple, but also on passover night at the end of the supper. So when, just before leaving the upper room, they sang a hymn, or psalm, these words would have been on the lips of the Lord Jesus. But He did not go out to occupy a throne, but a cross, for the psalm went on to say, “bind the sacrifice with cords, even with cords to the horns of the altar”, verse 27. Because this would be the case, He will soon say, as He leaves the temple buildings, “Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Matthew 23:39. The word hosanna has a double meaning. First of all the appeal to God to “Save now”, and then the praise for salvation granted. The people are confident that Jesus of Nazareth will realise their hopes.

Luke records them saying, “Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory in the highest”. They seem to combine the idea of the King coming, as Zechariah prophesied, with the words of Psalm 118:26.

Whether they realised the implications of this is another matter, for the King did not simply come as an agent, but as God manifest in flesh, who could claim the Divine title of King of Israel. At His birth the angels said, “Peace on earth”, for His incarnation held out the promise of the fulfilment of God’s intention to rid the world of all that was at war with Him. It was also the time of goodwill towards men, for God sent not His Son into the world to condemn, but to save.

Here the people speak of peace in heaven, as if they believed heaven was looking on calmly and serenely on the situation. They exclaim “glory in the highest!” calling on the angels to glorify God for what was happening. These are the words of people who are confident that the event they are witnessing is of God.

21:10
And when he was come into Jerusalem, all the city was moved, saying, Who is this?

And when he was come into Jerusalem, all the city was moved, saying, Who is this? After Herod had learned that He had been born, we read, “he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him”, Matthew 2:3. As a result, he sought His life. History is repeating itself, and the Jerusalem authorities are concerned. How sad that in the intervening years, especially the years of Christ’s ministry, (during which He visited Jerusalem many times), they still have not learned His true character and intent.

21:11
And the multitude said, This is Jesus the prophet of Nazareth of Galilee.

And the multitude said, This is Jesus the prophet of Nazareth of Galilee- Luke tells us that there were some Pharisees in the crowd who called upon Him to rebuke His disciples for what they were saying. So there were hostile elements present, which perhaps explains the restrained description the people give of the King. He is Jesus, the lowly man, an acknowledged prophet, and, morover, He comes from Galilee, dismissed by Jerusalem as unsophisticated and uneducated.

(b) Verses 12-16
The cleansing of the temple

21:12
And Jesus went into the temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of them that sold doves,

And Jesus went into the temple of God- we know from Mark’s account that the casting out of the moneychangers happened the next day, Mark 11:11,15. The Lord did indeed go into the temple of God immediately after His arrival in the city, but only to look around at the conditions. He would not be hasty in His judgment. In fact, He gave the stallholders time to move out overnight, given that they knew what He had done three years before. The fact that they did not do so showed their contempt for Him, and their obsession with profit.

It is only Matthew who calls it the temple of God here, for he is establishing a link between the situation then and the Old Testament. Having been hailed as Son of David, Christ goes into the temple that replaced the one built by David’s original son, Solomon. But it is not so much the temple of His forefather Solomon, but of His Father in heaven. Needless to say “the temple” means the temple courts, not the inner sanctuary.

And cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of them that sold doves- note the emphasis on the money-making that went on in the temple courts. “Sold…bought…moneychangers…sold”. When He purged the temple at the beginning of His ministry, the emphasis was on the expulsion of the animals and birds that were being sold there, as well as the moneychangers, John 2:14-16. This was as if He was introducing Himself as the true sacrifice.

Here, though, it was as if they had rejected His word, “make not my Father’s house a house of merchandise”, and compounded their sin by making it, not just a place for buying and selling, but a place more fittingly called a den of thieves. This action may have been the final excuse the chief priests were looking for to arrest Him, for they could argue that He was disrupting the service of God.

21:13
And said unto them, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves.

And said unto them, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer; but ye have made it a den of thieves- instead of a centre for the calling down of blessing upon men, they had made it into a money-making enterprise. Much harm has been done to the Christian profession over the centuries by those who have sought to make money out of the gospel. The apostle Paul could say that he had coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel, Acts 20:33. His own hands had ministered to his necessities, and of those that accompanied him, verse 34. Far from seeking support for himself, he sought to labour to support the weak, those who were genuinely dependent on others for help, verse 35.

21:14
And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple; and he healed them.

And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple; and he healed them- as we have noticed several times throughout Matthew’s gospel, the blind and the lame felt free to come to Him for help, even though He was the Son of David, who hated the blind and the lame. Far from rejecting them as those not fit for the army of the King, Christ saw in these men potential spiritual warriors.

21:15
And when the chief priests and scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the son of David; they were sore displeased,

And when the chief priests and scribes saw the wonderful things that he did- this is not the word “wonder” as in “miracles and wonders and signs”, but expresses a sense of amazement. They were amazed at His boldness in purging the temple, and at His attitude to the blind and the lame. These latter would be by necessity poor, and held little attraction for the greedy moneychangers and stall-holders.

And the children crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the son of David- this is another feature of Christ, that the children were happy in His presence, and felt no fear. No doubt many of the crowd that had lined the road as He entered the city had followed Him into the temple, and then had come again the next day. They had not forgotten what was said by the multitudes, and they feel free to repeat it now.

They were sore displeased- should not these men have been delighted that the rising generation were happy to be in the temple courts, and praise God for sending the Messiah? Sadly, this was far from their attitude, for they see in Christ a threat to their position.

21:16
And said unto him, Hearest thou what these say? And Jesus saith unto them, Yea; have ye never read, Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise?

And said unto him, Hearest thou what these say? And Jesus saith unto them, Yea- the Lord had not ignored the children and their praise, as if He did not approve. In fact He saw in their song perfect praise. Christian children may be encouraged by this, and take their place amongst those who sing His praise in His presence.

Have ye never read, Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise? The expression “have ye never read”, or similar, is found five times in Matthew’s gospel. The Lord is not suggesting that they had never read the Old Testament. What He is asserting is that they had missed its meaning, which He will go on to point out.

It was a saying amongst the Jewish teachers that “babes and sucklings shall give strength to the Messiah”, and that was clearly based upon the words quoted here. The writer to the Hebrews clearly sees Psalm 8 as a Messianic psalm, for he relates to Christ what was originally said about Adam, see Hebrews 2:5-9.

Let us notice what the commentary of the writer to the Hebrews is about Psalm 8:

Hebrews 2:5
For unto the angels hath he not put in subjection- the fact that the Lord has come, and men have been sent forth with power to work miracles of confirmation and grace, shows us that angels are no longer to the fore.

The world to come whereof we speak- the habitable earth in its future condition is what the writer speaks of in 1:5-2:4. There are three major words used in the New Testament for “world”. There is the word cosmos, which, ideally, is the world of order, beauty and harmony as it came from God, (used in Hebrews 9:1); the opposite of cosmos being chaos. Sadly, that world has been spoiled, and hence it is now the world, not of harmony, but of hostility. Another word for world is “aionas”; which has to do with the passing of time, and so is the world of history. The third word is “oikoumene”, the habitable earth, the world of humanity. So the writer is here referring to the future state of the earth as it will be when man’s day has come to an end, and his rule over the earth is cancelled. This is the earth as the writer has spoken of it in chapter 1:5-14. The question is, if that world is not to be subject to angels, then to whom is it to be subject? And if the answer is man, then the question is, which man? Who is competent enough to manage the earth for God? For the answer to this question the writer turns to David’s words in Psalm 8.

Perhaps he penned the psalm after a night out on the hillside looking after the sheep near Bethlehem, his home town. Just as centuries later shepherds would be guarding their flock on those same hillsides, when the birth of Christ was announced to them. As David looked above, he saw the moon and stars; as he looked around, he thought of men; as he looked back he thought of Adam; as he looked down, he saw his hometown, Bethlehem; as he looked forward he thought of Christ.

Hebrews 2:6
But one in a certain place testified, saying-
the writer does not distract us by telling us the name of the psalmist, nor the particular place where the psalm is found.

What is man, that thou art mindful of him? The word used for man in Psalm 8:4 is “enosh”, frail, mortal, man. Seemingly so fragile, and subject to death, how can God’s purpose be centred there? He seems almost beneath being noticed by God.

Or the son of man, that thou visitest him? Not only does God notice him, but He also visits him, to make known His ways. From this we learn that God has great interest in man. He not only is mindful of man, but moves towards him. He not only has interest, but intervenes.

We should not think of this expression “son of man” as being a reference to Christ, for that is not how the psalmist uses it; he is simply describing men as sons of Adam, through their fathers, in a long line which stretches back to Adam. Implied in this is the fact that a sinful nature is passed on from father to son.

Hebrews 2:7
Thou madest him a little lower than the angels-
both man and the son of man are made by God, either through creation or procreation. Man will always be lower than angels, so the meaning “for a little while” lower, is not meant here.

Man is lower than angels because:

Angels are greater in power and might than men, 2 Peter 2:11.

Angels do not die, being pure spirit.

Angels are fitted to live in heaven.

Angels can move from heaven to earth.

Angels are not limited by an earthly body.

Angels rest not day and night, worshipping God, Revelation 4:8.

So angels are higher because of their power, permanence, privilege and praise of God. But man is said to be only a little lower, so despite the foregoing, there are things which compensate, for man was made in the image and likeness of God, and the Son of God passed angels by, and became man.

God’s intention to make man is expressed in a unique way- “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness”, Genesis 1:26. That this applies to the male and the female is clear from verse 27. As far as relationship with God is concerned, there is no bias with God towards the male or the female, all are equal in His sight, and both were created in God’s image and after His likeness.

The Lord Jesus in Matthew 22:15-22 referred to the head of Caesar on a coin as the image of Caesar. In other words, the image represented Caesar and His authority, and those who used the coin were recognising this. Part of God’s plan in making man, then, was that He might have someone to represent Him to the rest of the creation. One of the reasons why murder should be penalised by capital punishment is that man is made in the image of God, see Genesis 9:5,6.

Man is also said to be made after God’s likeness. It was not necessarily true that Caesar’s image on the coin was a very good likeness, but God made sure that man had the capacity to represent Him well, by giving him certain characteristics which He Himself possesses.

Special note on the making of man

Man was made in the likeness of God in a three-fold way:

God has personality, and each of the persons of the Godhead has his own particular distinctive features, by which He displays Himself. So man was given personality, to display God through it.

God has spirituality, which not only means that He is a Spirit, see John 4:24, but also means He can appreciate His own glories. Man was made so that he might appreciate those glories too, and worship God in his spirit.

God has rationality, which means that He reasons, plans, purposes, and decides. Man has these abilities too; not, of course, in the sense that He could advise God, see 1 Corinthians 2:16, but so that he could order his life in relation to God’s purpose in an intelligent way.

Sadly, as the subsequent chapters show in Genesis, this perfect state of things did not last long, for man sinned, and Adam “begat a son in his own likeness, after his image”, Genesis 5:3. The original purpose for which man was created was now only partially realised, and his abilities were now diverted for his own ends.

The remedy for this situation is found in the Lord Jesus, who became man that He might be the head of a new order of things. He displayed to perfection those things that God looked for in man. As such He is the perfect example to those who believe. As Ephesians 4:21 says, “the truth is in Jesus”, which means that if we would see a life lived that is true to God’s will, then we may see it in the earthly life of the Lord Jesus. Only those who are in Christ, and as such are a new creation, are able to represent God adequately.

Thou crownedst him with glory and honour- glory is official, honour is moral, and these two perhaps correspond to man made in the image of God, (official position), and after His likeness, (moral character). So although lower than angels in the ranks of creation, yet man has a potential beyond all the angelic hosts. The word used for crown here is “stephanos”, a wreath or circlet that was merited, (in contrast to the diadem that was inherited). This is the crown of the one who won the race as an athlete; who won respect as a citizen; who won a battle as a soldier; who won a bride as a suitor.

And didst set him over the works of thy hands- man was a steward, responsible for the safe keeping of the property of another, even God.

Hebrews 2:8
Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet-
in the case of Adam this was limited to things on the earth, which the psalmist specifies, sheep, oxen, etc. Being crowned with glory and honour should have ensured that the task was carried out faithfully. But Adam allowed his authority to be usurped.

For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him- this shows that there is nothing put under angels, and also that the “all” is not qualified, as if it was only all of a certain range of things, for there is nothing else to be under him. We must understand this in connection with Adam before we advance to the idea, under the guidance of the writer, that these things can only be fulfilled in Christ.

Summarising, we may think of what the psalmist says as follows:

What is man, that thou art mindful of him?

The mystery.

Thou madest him a little lower than the angels

The minority.

Thou crownedst him with glory and honour

The majesty.

Thou didst set him over the works of thine hands

The ministry.

Thou hast put all things under his feet

The mastery.

But now we see not yet all things put under him- a change has come in, showing that the potential of Psalm 8 has not been realised in Adam, and this situation continues, hence the word “now”. There is also the word “yet”, telling us that there is something in prospect. The “now” refers to conditions under Adam, the “yet” to conditions under Christ.

The emphasis in this chapter is on the manhood of Christ, as in chapter one it was on His Deity, and the remainder of the chapter sets out seven things that Jesus has been able to do by coming into manhood:

Verses 5-8 Vindicate God’s trust in man
Verse 9 Consummate God’s purpose
Verses 10-13 Elevate God’s people
Verse 14 Eradicate the Devil
Verse 15 Emancipate the slaves
Verses 16-17 Propitiate sins
Verse 18 Relate to believers’ sufferings

Hebrews 2:9
But we see Jesus-
this is the first of seven uses in the epistle of the name which emphasises His manhood. The Son of God has been made in fashion as a man, to be all that God expected man to be from the beginning. The writers of the New Testament are very sparing of their use of the name Jesus on its own, and only use it like that when there is a special need to do so. The disciples never addressed the Lord as Jesus. He Himself said, “Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye say well; for so I am”, John 13:13.

Who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death- here we see why the writer quoted from Psalm 8, for the full potential of that psalm is not reached in Adam, but in Jesus, who is the second man, and the Last Adam, 1 Corinthians 15:45-47. By coming into manhood, He, the creator of angels, has become lower than they are, for “made a little lower than the angels” has now become in the writer’s mind the equivalent of saying “became a man”. Adam was made a little lower than the angels for the enjoyment of life, but sadly, he fell, and this brought in suffering and death. Only Jesus could remedy this, and He did it by enduring the suffering connected with death. “For” means “with a view to”, so He became man expressly to die. Angels do not die, and Adam’s death had no merit; only Christ’s death can deal with the situation brought in by the fall.

Crowned with glory and honour- not only must He correspond to Adam by being made lower than angels, but He must correspond also in being crowned with glory and honour before His great work is done at the Cross, just as Adam by contrast was crowned before his great sin in disobeying God. So there was seen in Christ the perfect representation and likeness of God that glory and honour involve, and it takes four gospel records to set just a glimpse of it forth.

We see this in the brief insight Luke gives to us of the boyhood of the Lord Jesus. He is taken by Joseph and Mary to Jerusalem for the feast of Passover. Instead of returning with them He remained behind. When they at last found Him He was in the Temple “sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions. And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and answers”, Luke 2:46,47.

See how this corresponds with what we have said about the image and likeness of God given to man at the beginning:

His personality. “Wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?”. He is aware of His distinct mission from the Father, even though He had not yet been anointed for public ministry.

His spirituality. He is with the doctors or teachers in the temple as they discuss the Law.

His rationality. Hearing and answering questions in a manner which impressed the learned doctors, but without asserting Himself as superior to them, for He ever “made Himself of no reputation”.

That he by the grace of God should taste death for every man- this phrase refers to the whole of the previous part of the verse. Note the punctuation, with commas between phrases until the word honour, which is followed by a semi-colon. This would suggest that “crowned with glory and honour” refers to Him during His life, for the first two statements, “made a little lower”, and, “crowned with glory and honour”, become true in order that He might taste death for every man. He showed Himself fit to die by His life before God and men.

Adam was made in the image of God, to represent God to creation. This was a glory indeed. He was also made after the likeness of God, involving, as we have seen, personality, spirituality and rationality. These are honourable things, and they were expressed by Adam as far as man is able to manifest them. Adam fell, however, and lost the dominion which his crown entitled him to. There is another, however, in whom these features were seen to perfection, and with the eye of faith we discern in Christ when He was here those qualities and characteristics which make a man glorious and honourable.

The words “every man” could be translated “every thing”, and assure us of the far-reaching effects of the work of Christ, which has guaranteed the deliverance of a groaning creation, Romans 8:20,21; Colossians 1:20. He gave insights into this deliverance when He was here the first time, as He defeated death, disease, demon-possession, danger and distress, as Matthew 8 details. No wonder the writer speaks of the Hebrews tasting the powers of the age to come, 6:5. Adam tasted of the forbidden tree, and forfeited his rights over the earth, but Christ has tasted death, (on a tree, Acts 5:30), and purchased for Himself the right to have all creation subject to Himself. As the creator of all things, He is supreme over them, but since He has become man He must prove his claim.

Going back to Matthew 21:16, and the children singing in the temple, we notice they were repeating the cry of the multitude the day before, who shouted “Hosanna to the son of David”. As we have seen, Hosanna means, in the first instance, “Save now”, and they are saying that the one who comes to Jerusalem comes to save, and they are appealing to Him to do so. What they mean by salvation is the same as John the Baptist’s father meant when he said, “Blessed be the Lord God of Israel; for he hath visited and redeemed his people. And hath raised up an horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant David…that we should be saved from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us”, Luke 1:68.69.71.

But Hebrews 2, and other passages that make use of Psalm 8, such as 1 Corinthians 15:25-28 and Ephesians 1:22, give a far wider scope to the psalm, including indeed the reign of Christ over the earth, but extending even to the defeat of death itself. This would explain why the psalmist speaks of the stilling of the enemy and the avenger. Interestingly the word for “still” means “to cause to keep sabbath”, and the kingdom age is a sabbath, God’s rest, according to Hebrews 3:4-9. During that period Satan, the enemy, and the Antichrist, the avenger, will be consigned to the bottomless pit, Revelation 19:20: 20:1,2. They will be forced to cease from their evil work.

But how shall we explain the psalmist’s words, “Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength because of thine enemies, that thou mightest still the enemy and the avenger”? Is there a clue in the words of the psalm title, “To the chief musician upon Gittith”? Some would suggest that a gittith is a musical instrument from Gath, a Philistine town, from where Goliath came. Does David specify this instrument because it reminds him of his victory over Goliath, the enemy of Israel? And is David using poetic exaggeration when he speaks of babes and sucklings? Goliath had treated him with contempt, for we read “he disdained him: for he was but a youth, and ruddy, and of a fair countenance”, 1 Samuel 17:42. But from this “babe” came the following words, “Thou comest to me with a sword, and with a spear, and with a shield: but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of hosts, the God of the armies of Israel, whom thou hast defied. This day will the Lord deliver thee into mine hand; and I will smite thee, and take thine head from thee; and I will give the carcases of the host of the Philistines this day unto the fowls of the air, and to the wild beasts of the earth; that all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel. And all this assembly shall know that the Lord saveth not with sword and spear: for the battle is the Lord’s, and he will give you into our hands”, verses 45-47.

And by these words the Lord ordained strength, for not only did David “still the enemy and the avenger”, but he fortified the armies of Israel to fight. Before, they had run away from Goliath, but when they saw he was dead they fought valiantly and defeated their foes.

More than this, when David accompanied Saul the king on his travels through the kingdom, everywhere the women came out of the cities and sang “Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands”. So not only has the “babe” ordained or prepared strength in the men of war, but has perfected praise in the womenfolk. And this is how the Lord quoted the words of Psalm 8 in our passage, in response to the hosannas of the children in the temple. As a result of the women ascribing greater achievements to David than Saul in their songs, he was “very wroth, and the saying displeased him”, just as the chief priests and scribes were “sore displeased” in Matthew 21:15.

There was another king who was wroth; his name was Herod, angry because the wise men had not returned to him, Matthew 2:16. He slew the innocent babes in his anger, but the one he was seeking had escaped. For forty years men had sought to assassinate Herod, but he had survived. But within six months of his slaughter of the innocents he was dead. He had sought the child born in Bethlehem of David’s line, and found that the babe and the suckling was his downfall.

(c) Verses 17-22
The cursing of the fig tree

21:17
And he left them, and went out of the city into Bethany; and he lodged there.

And he left them, and went out of the city into Bethany; and he lodged there- it is a sad commentary on the state of the nation that their King has to find lodgings outside of His capital city. But the company there in Bethany was congenial, as the company in the city would not have been. He had come to His own capital city, but His own people received Him not.

21:18
Now in the morning as he returned into the city, he hungered.

Now in the morning as he returned into the city- we have here the start of the events of the day after His entry into Jerusalem. The expression used here, “the morning” means very early, at the very break of day.

He hungered- we may wonder why this is, if He had lodged with Mary, Martha and Lazarus at Bethany. However, Mark tells us of an occasion when, “in the morning, rising up a great while before day, he went out, and departed into a solitary place, and there prayed”, Mark 1:35. This may very well have been the case here, and He had returned to Bethany so the disciples could accompany Him, and they made their way together towards Jerusalem.

21:19
And when he saw a fig tree in the way, he came to it, and found nothing thereon, but leaves only, and said unto it, Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward for ever. And presently the fig tree withered away.

And when he saw a fig tree in the way- Mark tells us He saw the tree afar off, for it must have been an early variety of fig, and had put forth its leaves before the others in the vicinity, making it stand out It is one of the features of a fig tree that it produces its fruits and leaves at about the same time. Most trees produce their leaves well before the time of the fruit, but the fig is different. This being the case, it was reasonable to expect that if there was a show of leaves, there would be some fruit.

Note that the fig tree is in the way, so the Lord is not raiding someone else’s fig plantation. Trees that overhang the public path are public property.

He came to it, and found nothing thereon, but leaves only- that is, He came to it along the road, having seen it from a distance. He did not leave the road and wander into private property.

Leaves are an important part of a tree, and there can be no fruit without them, but a tree that only produces leaves and not fruit is not fulfilling its function.

Mark seems to suggest that the reason He found no fruit was because the time of fruit “was not yet”, or had not arrived. This makes the expectation of Christ to find fruit because there were leaves an unreasonable one. (There might have been a situation where the last year’s figs were still left on the tree, but that was not the case here, since the Lord came to the tree because there were leaves, suggesting there was the new seasons’s fruit on the tree). The point about “the time of figs was not yet” is, that the time for harvesting figs had not arrived, and so it was to be expected that there was unharvested fruit on the tree.

Sadly, despite its show of promise, this tree has not fulfilled the purpose for which it was growing. No doubt the tree is a figure for the nation of Israel. However, whereas the olive tree and the vine both represent Israel in a good light, the fig tree does not. The first mention of the fig tree is in the record of man’s fall, when to cover their nakedness Adam and his wife made themselves fig-leaf aprons. So here, the fig-leaves only serve to cover up the barrenness of this tree. Its Creator came to it, and it was found wanting. So Christ came to the nation and found much show and ceremony, but they were producing nothing for God.

And said unto it, Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward for ever- this is the only miracle of destruction performed by the Lord. How significant that it was not judgment of a person, but a thing. But the “thing” did represent the nation, Israel after the flesh, and it hears its doom.

There is a great and glorious future ahead for the nation of Israel, but not Israel after the flesh. As the Lord Jesus said to Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews, “Ye must be born again”, with the “ye” being plural, meaning all of you in the nation. And this will happen, for God will sprinkle clean water upon them, and bring them into the good of the sacrifice of their Messiah at Calvary, and the Spirit of God shall blow upon the dead bones of Israel, and they shall receive new life, Ezekiel 36:25-28 and 37:1-14. In other words they shall be born of water and of the Spirit, John 3:5.

So Israel after the flesh, Israel consisting merely of people descended from Abraham, has no future. But a nation of converted Jews, changed by the sight of their Messiah coming from heaven to set up His kingdom, has a glorious future under His benign rule.

And presently the fig tree withered away- the Lord had begun His miracle-ministry by turning water into wine, because the wine at the wedding had failed. He thus showed Himself as Creator, for the one who made the trees on the third day of creation week, is now showing that He can produce the fruit of the trees without the tree. Here the situation is the reverse, for the tree is present, but it has not produced the fruit of the tree, and is therefore worthless. There is no period of probation granted to this tree, for the nation is about to crucify their Messiah.

We know that this cursing of the fig tree of Israel is not temporary, for later the disciples will notice that the tree is dried up from the roots, with no hope of recovery. They must become part of the vine and the olive tree if they are to be anything for God.

21:20
And when the disciples saw it, they marvelled, saying, How soon is the fig tree withered away!

And when the disciples saw it, they marvelled, saying, How soon is the fig tree withered away! When He turned water into wine, the Lord showed that He could change the rain into wine, thus hastening the process that normally takes months, or even years if wine is allowed to mature. Here the judgment is swift, for the nation has showed itself to be beyond repair.

21:21
Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, If ye have faith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do this which is done to the fig tree, but also if ye shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; it shall be done.

Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, If ye have faith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do this which is done to the fig tree- the lesson for the disciples has not to do with prophecy, but faith. The reason why the nation of Israel had produced no fruit for God was their lack of real faith. Since their remark was about the withered fig tree, the Lord takes the opportunity to show them why it was withered so soon. It was because there was no real life in the tree in the first place. Christ’s curse simply served to expose this. Those who have real faith will be able to discern where there is genuine faith and where there is mere religion, and they will expose it in their preaching and in their living, and thus “curse the fig tree” again.

They must not themselves lack faith, (shown by doubting), or else their ability to discern mere profession will be impaired.

But also if ye shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; it shall be done- it is one thing to point out a situation as it is, it is quite another to so act in faith that something dramatic happens. A mountain in scripture is the symbol of a mountain, and the sea is a figure of the Gentiles. As the Acts of the Apostles progresses, we see that God is turning more and more from the nation of Israel because it crucified His Son. In the synagogue in Antioch in Pisidia, Paul preached on the theme of salvation in Christ. At the end of his address he warned the Jews, using words spoken before by Habakkuk, “Behold ye despisers, and wonder, and perish: for I work a work in your days, a work which ye shall no wise believe, though a man declare it unto you”, Habakkuk 1:5. The original word of the prophet was about the Chaldean invasion, when Israel would be overrun and taken into captivity. He expects they will not believe him when he tells them about this work of Divine judgment.

The situation in Paul’s day was the same, but this time the work of judgment was God allowing the Romans to destroy their capital city, (the mountain), and disperse them amongst the nations, (the sea of the Gentiles). The Jews rejected his warning, so he says to them, “lo, we turn to the Gentiles”, Acts 13:46.

It took great faith for Paul to say these things, for his heart’s desire for Israel was they should be saved; but faithfulness to God’s purpose demands that he speak the words. In so doing he moved a mountain, the nation of Israel, and cast it into the sea, the dispersion of the nation amongst the Gentiles in AD 70.

21:22
And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.

And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive- the foregoing had supposed that the apostles would be scattered abroad as they preached to the Jew first. In view of this they would have needs to be met, for the Jews would be reluctant to support them. So it is that the promise is given to them that they have only to ask in believing prayer, and they will receive the necessary things they need.

(d) Verses 23-27
The confrontation with the priests.

21:23
And when he was come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came unto him as he was teaching, and said, By what authority doest thou these things? and who gave thee this authority?

And when he was come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came unto him as he was teaching- both Mark and Luke tell us the scribes were present too, so this is a full-scale delegation, showing how serious they think the situation to be. They are seeking reasons to overthrow Him.

And said, By what authority doest thou these things? and who gave thee this authority? The first question asks what sort of authority the Lord has for doing “these things”, meaning purging the temple and teaching. Is it his own authority, the authority granted by popular consent, or the authority of the rabbis? And who is the source of that authority, especially since He had not gone through the schools of the rabbis to be taught. Is it of man, of God, or even of Satan? They had already accused Him of casting out demons by Satan’s power, Matthew 12:24.

21:24
And Jesus answered and said unto them, I also will ask you one thing, which if ye tell me, I in like wise will tell you by what authority I do these things.

And Jesus answered and said unto them, I also will ask you one thing, which if ye tell me, I in like wise will tell you by what authority I do these things- so the exchange is to be perfectly fair; but notice who is setting the terms. This is emphasised in Mark’s account, where the Lord insists they answer Him. This in itself indicates that the Lord claims higher authority than the priests and rabbis, for He is in control.

The response to the question He poses will show why the fig tree of the nation is cursed and the mountain of the government of the nation is to be removed.

21:25
The baptism of John, whence was it? from heaven, or of men? And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven; he will say unto us, Why did ye not then believe him?

The baptism of John, whence was it? from heaven, or of men? Inasmuch as we read “John came baptising”, John’s preaching ministry and his baptisms are linked together. They have asked for Christ’s authority, but what of John’s? That will decide the matter, for John only ministered so that Christ could be introduced to the nation, so their thoughts about him will give their thoughts about Christ.

And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven; he will say unto us, Why did ye not then believe him? They claim to be in touch with God as priests and rulers in Israel, yet they did not respond to John’s preaching, nor submit in repentance to his baptism. If they admit John was sent of God, it will indicate they are not sent of God, for they did not recognise him.

21:26
But if we shall say, Of men; we fear the people; for all hold John as a prophet.

But if we shall say, Of men; we fear the people- those who have authority from God will not fear the people; they will make a stand for God whether it is the popular thing to do or not.

For all hold John as a prophet- the people could see clearly that John and the authorities were at variance. Having been baptised with the baptism of repentance, the people had believed John, not the rabbis. If John was a prophet, then he would have insight into what and who was of God, and since John had hailed Christ as the Messiah, the priests and elders were acting contrary to God.

21:27
And they answered Jesus, and said, We cannot tell. And he said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things.

And they answered Jesus, and said, We cannot tell- in verse 24, the two occurrences of “tell” are simply the word for speak or say. Here it is a different word, and means to see or understand. They claim to not be able to make up their minds.

And he said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things- now the word “tell” means “to set forth in systematic discourse”. This is a judgment upon them, for there had been ample time for them to come to a decision about Him. He had discoursed in the temple on many occasions, and we have His discourse on the theme of His Deity, in John 5. If the Son of God does not have authority from God, then who can have? We could almost see in this statement a further cursing of the fig tree. The necessary moisture is being withheld from it, and it will soon wither.

(e) Verses 28-32
The conduct of two sons

21:28
But what think ye? A certain man had two sons; and he came to the first, and said, Son, go work to day in my vineyard.

But what think ye? There follows four parables in which the Lord answers the question they had asked Him, but in parable form, which itself is a criticism of their former unbelief. These parables take the form of three and one, with the last one being an extension of the third parable. These four parables are followed by four questions, 22:15-46, and again these take the form of three and one. The three are questions from various groups of Jews, whereas the fourth is a question the Lord asked them at the end, and with which they left Him.

A certain man had two sons; and he came to the first, and said, Son, go work to day in my vineyard- the “certain man” is a metaphor for God; the two sons are the extremes of character of the society in Israel; the call to the sons is through John the Baptist. The vineyard is Israel looked at as a means of bringing praise to God.

The word from the father takes the form of a command, so the sons are being tested as to whether they will bow to his authority. This, of course, is very relevant to the previous discussion about the authority of John the Baptist and Christ. They had been sent by the owner of the vineyard, even the God of Israel, and they willingly submitted to His authority.

21:29
He answered and said, I will not: but afterward he repented, and went.

He answered and said, I will not- we know from the explanation in verse 31 that the first son represents people like the publicans and harlots. The publicans, by their occupation of collecting taxes from the occupying Roman forces, said “I will not” to God in civic matters, preferring to help the Roman overlords rather than Israel.

The harlots, on the other hand, said “I will not” to God in moral matters, and resisted the will of God as to behaviour and relationships.

But afterward he repented, and went- having heard the call of God to repent, the publicans and harlots changed their attitude, and submitted to the authority of the God of Israel, henceforth furthering the interests of the kingdom of God by “working in the vineyard”.

The repentance of the parable was simply a change of mind on a natural level as to whether or not to do work in a vineyard, but the repentance in response to the preaching of John the Baptist was on a deeper level, involving the renouncing of sin, and the life-style that goes with it.

21:30
And he came to the second, and said likewise. And he answered and said, I go, sir: and went not.

And he came to the second, and said likewise. And he answered and said, I go, sir- so the same command comes to both sons. The second son seems to submit to the authority of his father, for he calls him “Sir”, and declares he is willing to do as commanded. From the explanation we know that this son represents the chief priests and elders of the people, who appeared to be very respectful of God, and by their religion were saying that they were willing to do His will.

And went not- their actions did not match their profession, for they rejected the will of their father.

21:31
Whether of them twain did the will of his father? They say unto him, The first. Jesus saith unto them, Verily I say unto you, That the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you.

Whether of them twain did the will of his father? They say unto him, The first- this was not a difficult question to answer. The difficulty lay in the hearts of those who were answering.

Jesus saith unto them, Verily I say unto you, That the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you- it is interesting to notice that Matthew, the former publican, begins his record of the King with His genealogy, but goes out of his way to mention four women about whom there is some scandal morally. This indicates early on in the gospel who it is that will become citizens of Christ’s kingdom.

21:32
For John came unto you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not: but the publicans and the harlots believed him: and ye, when ye had seen it, repented not afterward, that ye might believe him.

For John came unto you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not- John asked the people to join him on the righteous pathway along which the Messiah would soon come. But to be on that way they had to repent, believing that what John said about their sinfulness was true. This the scribes and Pharisees were not willing to do, being self-righteous.

But the publicans and the harlots believed him: and ye, when ye had seen it, repented not afterward, that ye might believe him- not only did rank sinners repent and believe, but when the Pharisees saw this, they did not follow, but refused to “work in the vineyard”.

(f) Verses 33-46
The condemnation of the rulers

21:33
Hear another parable: There was a certain householder, which planted a vineyard, and hedged it round about, and digged a winepress in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country:

Hear another parable- when this parable has been spoken, the chief priests and Pharisees will realise “that he spake of them”, verse 45. This is another parable of the same sort, but whereas before it was a question of going to work in the vineyard, in this parable the workers are already installed, and their reaction to the son of the vineyard owner is discovered.

There was a certain householder, which planted a vineyard, and hedged it round about, and digged a winepress in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country- we cannot help noticing the similarity with the word of Isaiah 5 about God’s vineyard. He wrote this, “Now will I sing to my wellbeloved a song of my beloved touching his vineyard. My wellbeloved hath a vineyard in a very fruitful hill: And he fenced it, and gathered out the stones thereof, and planted it with the choicest vine, and built a tower in the midst of it, and also made a winepress therein: and he looked that it should bring forth grapes, and it brought forth wild grapes. And now, O inhabitants of Jerusalem, and men of Judah, judge, I pray you, betwixt me and my vineyard. What could have been done more to my vineyard, that I have not done in it? wherefore, when I looked that it should bring forth grapes, brought it forth wild grapes? And now go to; I will tell you what I will do to my vineyard: I will take away the hedge thereof, and it shall be eaten up; and break down the wall thereof, and it shall be trodden down: And I will lay it waste: it shall not be pruned, nor digged; but there shall come up briers and thorns: I will also command the clouds that they rain no rain upon it. For the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel, and the men of Judah his pleasant plant: and he looked for judgment, but behold oppression; for righteousness, but behold a cry”, Isaiah 5:1-7.

The very fruitful hill is the holy kingdom of Israel, a kingdom of priests, as described by God in Exodus 19:6. The fence is the law of Moses as it protected the nation from the lawlessness in the nations all around. The stones were the seven nations occupying the land before Israel arrived, and which God drove out. The choicest vine was the people of Israel, and in particular the tribe of Judah, the royal tribe. The tower was the line of prophets that God gave them to watch over them and warn them of danger. The winepress was the temple, which should have been the place where the worship of God was conducted. Sadly, all these provisions were of no avail because the vine itself did not yield proper grapes, and its very purpose of existing was not realised.

There are two differences between Isaiah 5 and Matthew 21. In the latter there is no mention of stones being removed, and the emphasis is on the husbandmen, not the vine itself, as in Isaiah. The husbandmen are those responsible for seeing that the vine flourishes, and so represent the rulers in Israel.

21:34
And when the time of the fruit drew near, he sent his servants to the husbandmen, that they might receive the fruits of it.

And when the time of the fruit drew near, he sent his servants to the husbandmen, that they might receive the fruits of it- the husbandmen were to pay the rent by giving the owner some of the fruits of the vineyard, presumably in the form of wine. In the interpretation, this is the well-known tithing system set up by God. The servants could well be the prophets, sent by God to ensure that the people gave God His due.

21:35
And the husbandmen took his servants, and beat one, and killed another, and stoned another.

And the husbandmen took his servants, and beat one, and killed another, and stoned another- as Stephen said in his final address to the nation, “Which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? And they have slain them which shewed before of the coming of the Just One, of whom ye have been now the betrayers and murderers”, Acts 7:52.

21:36
Again, he sent other servants more than the first: and they did unto them likewise.

Again, he sent other servants more than the first: and they did unto them likewise- later on the Lord will say to the scribes and Pharisees, “Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites: because ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the sepulchres of the righteous, and say, if we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which killed the prophets. Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers”, Matthew 23:29-32.

21:37
But last of all he sent unto them his son, saying, They will reverence my son.

But last of all he sent unto them his son, saying, They will reverence my son- Mark adds that he was his well beloved son, which reminds us of Isaiah’s words, “now will I sing to my well beloved a song of my beloved touching his vineyard”. The reference to the well beloved Son, together with the mention of John the Baptist just before, would bring back to their memories the word from heaven at Christ’s baptism, “This is my beloved Son”. They cannot mistake the connection. Nor can they mistake the contrast between what God said of Jesus of Nazareth, and what they say.

The man in the parable has the reasonable expectation that the husbandmen will give the son his due; but the husbandmen are not governed either by reason or courtesy.

21:38
ut when the husbandmen saw the son, they said among themselves, This is the heir; come, let us kill him, and let us seize on his inheritance.

But when the husbandmen saw the son, they said among themselves- instead of gathering around the son in welcome, they huddled together to plot against him. They had no intention of handing over the fruits of the vineyard. They saw the personal visit of the son as an opportunity.

How like the history of Joseph this is, for when Joseph was sent by his father to see how his brothers were faring, we read, “And when they saw him afar off, even before he came near unto them, they conspired against him to slay him”, Genesis 37:18. In the event, Joseph was rescued from death by his brother Reuben. But the son of this parable is actually killed.

This is the heir; come, let us kill him, and let us seize on his inheritance- Mark tells us that this son was the only son, as well as being beloved of his father, Mark 12:6. So the father has no other son to pass the vineyard on to if this one is killed. The husbandmen know this, and take advantage of the fact.

That they will have to seize the inheritance indicates they realise their tactic will not be legal. Perhaps they plan to take advantage of the confusion that would be brought about by the death of the son. It is true that the disciples were in disarray when Christ was crucified, but the sight of Him in resurrection soon rallied them.

21:39
And they caught him, and cast him out of the vineyard, and slew him.

And they caught him, and cast him out of the vineyard, and slew him- this is what they would do to God’s Son. After having plotted against Him and determined to kill Him, they will arrest Him, reject His claim to be the Messiah, (cast Him out of the vineyard), and slay Him. It is true that Israel had lost the right to execute anyone, (except those who went past the middle wall of the temple, see Acts 21:28-31), but they handed Christ over to the Romans to do the killing for them.

21:40
When the lord therefore of the vineyard cometh, what will he do unto those husbandmen?

When the lord therefore of the vineyard cometh, what will he do unto those husbandmen? It seems that the rulers have not realised yet that the parable is about them, so they condemn themselves with their answer to this question.

21:41
They say unto him, He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their seasons.

They say unto him, He will miserably destroy those wicked men- they have a theoretical sense of justice, but did not display it in relation to the son, whose only “crime” was to be the son. So it was with Christ, for they crucified Him for claiming to be Son of God. To miserably destroy is to destroy in an evil way as befits the character of the ones being punished. “Miserably” and “wicked” are related words.

And will let out his vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their seasons- the chief priests and their allies have just condemned themselves, just as David did when Nathan the prophet told him a parable about the unjust treatment of a poor man. David decreed what punishment he should receive, but then Nathan responded with “Thou art the man!” 2 Samuel 12:1-10.

The fact that the vineyard is let out by the owner to others shows that the plan to seize the inheritance did not succeed.

21:42
Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: this is the Lord’s doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes?

Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner- the Lord does not wish to highlight the cruelty and wickedness of the husbandmen, so He passes on from the parable to quote from a psalm. The Hebrew word for son and stone are the same, which explains why the Lord passes smoothly from a parable about a son, to a prophecy about a stone.

Interestingly, the verses He quotes are almost immediately followed by the words, “Save now, I beseech thee, O Lord: O Lord, I beseech thee, send now prosperity. Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Psalm 118:25,26. It is said that these words were chanted while the passover lambs were sacrificed in the temple. These are also the very words on which the praise of the crowd were based as they hailed Him as He rode into Jerusalem. This will surely not be lost on the experts in the Old Testament to whom the Lord is speaking. The crowd was right, for He is the one who shall fulfil the prophecies and bring salvation to the nation. But what if the rulers of that nation reject Him?

The site of Calvary is disputed, but one theory is that it was outside the walls of Jerusalem in a quarry. It is said that there is a plaque at this place pointing out that the stones that litter the spot are the rejects from when Herod was rebuilding the temple. How appropriate it would be if Christ was “rejected” at the very spot where the rejected stones are found.

But the very “stone” which the crowd said by their chanting was the chief cornerstone of the nation, yet was rejected by the builders of the nation, the chief priests and scribes whose teaching and example should have edified and strengthened the nation, that very same stone has been honoured by God. He is the head of the corner, which is not at the top of the building, but is the vital cornerstone that is in the first layer of stones, and which gives alignment to the whole building. What a mistake to reject the stone that could prove to be indispensable to the stability of the whole building.

This is the Lord’s doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes? That it was a great mistake to reject Him is seen in that it is the Lord, the God of Israel, who has elevated Him. The builders are in direct opposition to the God of Israel.

The honouring of Jesus of Nazareth will indeed be marvellous in the eyes of the nation in a future day when they repent of their national sin of elevating Him on a cross, and realise that God has elevated Him to a throne.

21:43
Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.

Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you- not only did the Lord not explain the parable, but He went straight to the consequence of rejecting the stone. The chief priests could not argue against this, because they had already said what should happen to the husbandmen, even that the vineyard should be taken from them and given to others, verse 41.

And given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof- that He is basing the consequence of rejecting Him on the parable is seen by the use of the word “fruits”, which did not occur in the reference to the rejected stone.

21:44
And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.

And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken- the stone will have two effects on those who reject it. Since it will be the chief cornerstone, it would be easy to knock into it when turning the corner. The apostle Peter quotes two statements together in his first epistle. Having quoted Psalm 118 about the rejected stone, he quotes from Isaiah 8:14, where we read of the Messiah as “a stone of stumbling, and rock of offence”. Those who fall over in unbelief as they come into confrontation with the stone will surely be broken in the sense of crushed together, for there is no possibility of repair for those who continue in their rejection of Christ. Those who reject the cornerstone will themselves be rejected.

But on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder- the nation will be taken away from the current rulers as far as God’s reckoning is concerned, but they will continue in their unbelief. So it is that in the Tribulation Period, the majority of the nation will accept the Antichrist as their messiah. They will work out in awful practice their words to Pilate, “We have no king but Caesar”. As such, they will become part of the world-government that will be destroyed when Christ comes. Daniel saw the government of the earth in terms of a great image, but he saw a stone come from heaven to destroy that image, and then that stone filled the whole earth, for it represented Christ’s coming kingdom on earth. See Daniel chapter two as a whole, and especially verses 34,35,44,45. That which is ground to powder has no hope of being reconstituted, and built into the nation under the Messiah. So the unbelieving nation of Israel when it sides with Antichrist will have reached the point of no return.

21:45
And when the chief priests and Pharisees had heard his parables, they perceived that he spake of them.

And when the chief priests and Pharisees had heard his parables, they perceived that he spake of them- the truth had reached their hearts and consciences, and they saw themselves as sons who refused to work in the vineyard, (their response to John the Baptist), and husbandmen who planned to kill the owner’s son, (their response to Christ).

21:46
But when they sought to lay hands on him, they feared the multitude, because they took him for a prophet.

But when they sought to lay hands on him- instead of repenting they were confirmed in their hatred. They had said what they thought should happen to the husbandmen in the parable, even “miserably destroy those wicked men”, verse 41, but they failed to apply the lesson to themselves. Instead of them being destroyed, they sought to destroy Him, Matthew 12:14.

They feared the multitude, because they took him for a prophet- they feared the people because they thought of John as a prophet, verse 26, and they feel the same here. This was why they did not want to arrest Him on a feast day, when thousands of pilgrims would throng the temple, Matthew 26:4,5. Those coming from distant parts would be curious as to why Jesus of Nazareth, “the King of the Jews”, had been crucified.

MATTHEW 20

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of this article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

MATTHEW 20

Survey of the chapter
The chapter consists of five sections, and the first four are a commentary on the last words of chapter 19, “But many that are first shall be last; and the last shall be first”. These words are repeated after the first section, which deals with those who are first in time and opportunity but last in reward. This is the answer to Peter’s claim that the apostles had left all for Christ, and were therefore due a reward.

The Lord then tells them what will happen to Him by way of suffering, but that He will rise from the dead to enjoy the fruit of that suffering. He was prepared to be “last” in terms of respect from men, but He shall be “first” in respect of glory from God. The apostles should have the same attitude.

Then there are those who wish to be first in position, James and John, and they are given their answer. Fourthly, there is the matter involving the ten other apostles who wanted to be first in power. Finally, two blind men are healed at Jericho. If they had been there is Joshua’s day they would have been killed, but the greater than Joshua cured them.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-16 Who is first in reward?
(b) Verses 17-19 Who is first in suffering?
(c) Verses 20-23 Who is first in position?
(d) Verses 24-28 Who is first in authority?
(e)  Verses 29-34 Who “sees” these things and follows the Lord?

(a) Verses 1-16
Who is first in reward?

20:1
For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, which went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard.

For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder- the first word alerts us to the fact that this parable is the explanation of the truths stated at the end of chapter nineteen about the first being last and the last first.

The parable is not limited to being about the man. Certain features about the kingdom of heaven, the sphere of profession, are illustrated by the whole parable. The main point is that reward is at the discretion of the householder, that is Christ Himself, and is not to be calculated by appearances or opinions.

Which went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard- so these will be, in one sense, the first. The fact that he hired labourers tells us that it is a question of service that is in view.

It is noticeable that vineyards feature in the last chapters of Matthew. The references are 20:1; 21:28; 21:33. This is significant, since Isaiah spoke of the nation of Israel as a vineyard, and he emphasised the work that God had put in to produce grapes from His vineyard, but it had brought forth wild grapes. He wrote, “Now will I sing to my wellbeloved a song of my beloved touching his vineyard. My wellbeloved hath a vineyard in a very fruitful hill: And he fenced it, and gathered out the stones thereof, and planted it with the choicest vine, and built a tower in the midst of it, and also made a winepress therein: and he looked that it should bring forth grapes, and it brought forth wild grapes. And now, O inhabitants of Jerusalem, and men of Judah, judge, I pray you, betwixt me and my vineyard. What could have been done more to my vineyard, that I have not done in it? wherefore, when I looked that it should bring forth grapes, brought it forth wild grapes? And now go to; I will tell you what I will do to my vineyard: I will take away the hedge thereof, and it shall be eaten up; and break down the wall thereof, and it shall be trodden down: And I will lay it waste: it shall not be pruned, nor digged; but there shall come up briers and thorns: I will also command the clouds that they rain no rain upon it. For the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel, and the men of Judah his pleasant plant: and he looked for judgment, but behold oppression; for righteousness, but behold a cry”, Isaiah 5:1-7.

It is interesting that these words are a song, and they are addressed to one who is Isaiah’s beloved, whom he calls his wellbeloved. This is surely a reference to the one who in the Lord’s parable of the son who is sent into the vineyard is called the wellbeloved, the Lord Jesus Himself, Mark 12:6.

The result of the careful tending of this vineyard should have been an abundant harvest, with a vintage causing great rejoicing. Alas it was not so, and the prophet has to describe the way that the hedge of the vineyard was broken down, and the vineyard was destroyed by outsiders, meaning that the Gentiles would overrun the nation, and take it captive.

History will repeat itself, for just as God did everything possible for Israel in the Old Testament so that they would yield fruit for Him, and then had to send them into captivity because they failed the respond, so it would be again. God’s Son had done everything possible during His ministry to encourage Israel to bear fruit, but they did not respond. As a result, they would be dispersed from the land yet again.

20:2
And when he had agreed with the labourers for a penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard.

And when he had agreed with the labourers for a penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard- so all knew what the terms of service were. A penny a day was the accepted rate for those times.

20:3
And he went out about the third hour, and saw others standing idle in the marketplace,

And he went out about the third hour, and saw others standing idle in the marketplace- they were not idle in the sense of lazy, but simply had not been hired as yet. An engine may be idling, but then can roar into life when the driver directs; so it is with these men.

20:4
And said unto them; Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went their way.

And said unto them; Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went their way- there is nothing here about a penny, but the level of wages is left to the decision of the householder. They will be satisfied with what he thinks is right, just and fair.

20:5
Again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise.

Again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise- so there are now four groups of labourers, and each group will work for a different period of time.

20:6
And about the eleventh hour he went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them, Why stand ye here all the day idle?

And about the eleventh hour he went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them, Why stand ye here all the day idle? These eleventh hour men are questioned closely, for it may be that they are left at that late stage because they are not willing workers, and other employers have rejected them.

20:7
They say unto him, Because no man hath hired us. He saith unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive.

They say unto him, Because no man hath hired us- they indicate by this that they are standing in the marketplace, not to chatter among themselves, but to offer themselves for work. The only reason they are not working is because no one needs them.

He saith unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive- they are content, like the other men except the first group, to leave the matter of the level of wages to the householder. They do not know what they will receive, but trust their employer to do what he says, namely, give them what is right, or just.

20:8
So when even was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward, Call the labourers, and give them their hire, beginning from the last unto the first.

So when even was come- so all five groups worked until the end of the day. It was customary for employers to pay their workers daily, in accordance with the law, which said, “Thou shalt not oppress a hired servant that is poor and needy…at his day thou shalt give him his hire, neither shall the sun go down upon it”, Deuteronomy 24:14,15.

The lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward- the one who is the householder ar the beginning is now called the lord of the vineyard, for his authority is about to be questioned by some.

Call the labourers, and give them their hire, beginning from the last unto the first- the first sign that things are not going to be as expected is that the eleventh hour men are called first. This is no doubt so that the first group know what has happened. If they had been paid first they may have dispersed before they heard what the others were paid. The lord of the vineyard describes these men as the last and the first, thus defining what is meant in verse 16, and its connection with the same words in 19:30.

20:9
And when they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every man a penny.

And when they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every man a penny- so it was the decision of the householder that these men should have a day’s wages for working just one hour. He is obviously thinking in a completely different way to other men.

20:10
But when the first came, they supposed that they should have received more; and they likewise received every man a penny.

But when the first came, they supposed that they should have received more; and they likewise received every man a penny- the other groups do not feature in the matter of reward, showing that the parable is about contrasting the first with the last, not the first, second, third, fourth and last.

20:11
And when they had received it, they murmured against the goodman of the house,

And when they had received it, they murmured against the goodman of the house- they have ignored the fact that they agreed on a penny before they started work. Why should the reward given to others be theirs too? The one who in verse 1 is called a householder, the owner of the vineyard, (emphasising who they are working for), and in verse 8 is called the lord of the vineyard, (emphasising his authority over what goes on in the vineyard), is now called the goodman of the house, for his goodness is being questioned.

20:12
Saying, These last have wrought but one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day.

Saying, These last have wrought but one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day- they think the eleventh hour men have been made equal to them, which they have, but only in one sense. There are other considerations which concern the householder, and which are the point of the parable.

20:13
But he answered one of them, and said, Friend, I do thee no wrong: didst not thou agree with me for a penny?

But he answered one of them- did they all murmur, but only one actually complain, being their spokesman?

And said, Friend, I do thee no wrong: didst not thou agree with me for a penny? The householder deals with them on the basis of justice, since they think they have suffered an injustice. The payment is strictly just, since it is what both parties agreed.

20:14
Take that thine is, and go thy way: I will give unto this last, even as unto thee.

Take that thine is, and go thy way- there is no question of another payment being forthcoming, for the householder’s decision is final, for he is lord.

I will give unto this last, even as unto thee- again the title of last is given to the eleventh-hour men.

20:15
Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own? Is thine eye evil, because I am good?

Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own? These men have forgotten that the householder is paying them with his own money. It is within his power what he chooses to do with it.

Is thine eye evil, because I am good? He had been good to the eleventh hour men in that he had paid them generously. Why should that make the first men look enviously upon that reward, since what they themselves had been paid was perfectly just?

20:16
So the last shall be first, and the first last: for many be called, but few chosen.

So the last shall be first, and the first last- this is the main thrust of the parable, and is the answer to Peter’s question, “what shall we have therefore”? 19:27. The answer according to the parable is “Whatever the Lord decides”. No doubt Peter thought himself one of the first, but that remains to be seen at the judgment seat of Christ. The fact that he was an apostle is not the over-riding factor. High office in the church is no guarantee of high reward in the kingdom. There may be those whom men consider to be “last”, who will in fact be “first” when it comes to reward.

So we may say the following things about the first and the last:

1. The last left the level of wages to the householder, whereas the first were given opportunity to accept or reject the penny, so their opinion entered into it.

2. The last accept the verdict of the householder, whereas the first questioned his judgment.

3. The last are content with their penny, no doubt realising the generosity of the householder, whereas the first are ungrateful, and think they merit more.

4. The last had low expectations, but were surprised by the lavish reward, whereas the first were covetous, thinking they deserved more than the last men.

So the main lesson we derive from the parable is that when it comes to rewards in the kingdom, it will not depend on length of service, or what we may think is the just amount we should receive for our efforts. It is the one who reads the heart that will decide. The first men of the parable may have worked the longest, but did they work the hardest? And what was their attitude whilst they worked? Judging by the fact that their eye was evil and covetous, they clearly had wrong motives. And how did they relate to their employer? They seemed to have thought him to be unjust. The first men might have borne the burden and heat of the day, but the last men may not have been concerned about that if they had worked during the same conditions.

For many be called, but few chosen- in the parable there were many called to work in the vineyard, as is seen in the five groups that the householder engaged. But in the end, few of them, (represented by the last), were choice workers, meeting the approval of the lord of the vineyard. Whether we come to work in the vineyard at the eleventh hour of our lives, or the eleventh hour of the age, or the eleventh hour after a period of wasted time, there is opportunity for all to be choice workers.

(b) Verses 17-19
Who is first in suffering?

20:17
And Jesus going up to Jerusalem took the twelve disciples apart in the way, and said unto them,

And Jesus going up to Jerusalem took the twelve disciples apart in the way, and said unto them- in Mark’s parallel account we read of the reaction of the disciples. He writes, “And they were in the way going up to Jerusalem, and Jesus went before them: and they were amazed; and as they followed, they were afraid”, Mark 10:32. He had already told them He would be killed, Matthew 17:22, so they were amazed at His determination to go to Jerusalem, the place of danger. As they followed, fear filled their hearts, for they were likely to be killed as well, they reason. So they were amazed, because of what Jerusalem would mean for Him, and afraid because of what it would mean to them.

20:18
Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the Son of man shall be betrayed unto the chief priests and unto the scribes, and they shall condemn him to death,

Behold, we go up to Jerusalem- the people of “the city of the great King” will have the King formally presented to them, but sadly will reject Him. He will come to His own city, and His own throne, but His own people will receive Him not. The name Jerusalem means “foundation of peace”, but men will be at war with Him. Nonetheless it will be at Jerusalem that He will lay the foundation of peace between God and men.

And the Son of man shall be betrayed unto the chief priests and unto the scribes- little did the apostles realise that the betrayer was one of their number. That the Lord knew He would be betrayed was a warning to Judas. The decline of the nation is seen clearly in that the chief priests, who should have been in touch with God, and recognise that Christ was His approved one, and the scribes, those in touch with the Old Testament scriptures which foretold Him, both conspired against Him and sided with the Devil in doing so. The Lord said to the twelve apostles, “one of you is a devil. He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon: for it was he which should betray him”, John 6:70. He can justifiably be called a devil because he was doing what devils would have loved to do but could not.

And they shall condemn him to death- this is as far as they will be able to go, for the Romans had taken the right to put to death away from the Jews. As they themselves will say, “It is not lawful for us to put any man to death”, John 18:31. Nevertheless “they took counsel against him to put him to death”, so that was their intention.

20:19
And shall deliver him to the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, and to crucify him: and the third day he shall rise again.

And shall deliver him to the Gentiles- because they could not slay Him themselves, they handed Him over to the Gentile authorities. Thus Jew and Gentile were united in their hatred of Christ. As Peter said on the day of Pentecost, “Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain”, Acts 2:23. They thought they were determining things, and putting their counsel into effect, but it was far otherwise. He was crucified and slain in harmony with the will of God, not of men. It did mean, though, that the Jews handed Him over to the lawless Gentiles, who were not restrained by the law of Moses in their treatment of a condemned prisoner.

To mock, and to scourge, and to crucify him- that they delivered Him to the Gentiles to do these things shows they well knew it would happen, and they are as guilty as the ones whose lawless hands did the deed.

Mocking is psychological, scourging is physical, and crucifying is both to the most intense degree. It was a famous Roman orator who said that crucifixion was the most degraded death that could be meted out to any man. But it was meted out to Him who is more than man, even God manifest in flesh.

And the third day he shall rise again- this is His answer and the Father’s answer to the wicked acts of men. He was confident that He would rise, for His testimony amongst men had been true. If it had not been, He would have been a false prophet, and His death would have been required by the law of Moses. Men thought they slew Him because He was false, but God raised Him from the dead to show He was true. They mocked Him, and mocked His claims, but God vindicated both.

This is a short-term prophecy, which when fulfilled will give His people confidence that His long-term prophecies will come to pass.

Luke adds at this point the following: “And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken”, Luke 18:34. This explains why the disciples were so slow to believe that He had risen from the dead. But this was ordered of God, so it could not be said that they were so convinced He was going to rise that they deluded themselves into thinking it had happened when it had not. They surely did not doubt that He would rise again at the resurrection of the just, but they did not believe that He would rise within such a short period of time.

(c) Verses 20-23
Who is first in position?

20:20
Then came to him the mother of Zebedee’s children with her sons, worshipping him, and desiring a certain thing of him.

Then came to him the mother of Zebedee’s children with her sons- did she reason that if He was going to rise from the dead then He would immediately ascend the throne of Israel? It is true, as Peter said on the day of Pentecost, that God has raised up Jesus to sit on David’s throne, Acts 2:30, but not before He has raised Him to heaven to sit on the throne of heaven during this present age, verses 33,34.

A comparison between Matthew 27:56, (“and the mother of Zebedee’s children”), and Mark 16:1, (“and Salome”), shows what her name was. It is very possible that she was the sister of the mother of Jesus, which would make James and John the cousins of the Lord. She perhaps felt that this was good reason why they should have a prominent place in the kingdom.

Worshipping him, and desiring a certain thing of him- it was good that she worshipped, but to request a favour from Him of this sort was not in harmony with worship, for to reverence Him was to give Him total authority, including in the matter of who should be next to Him on the throne.

20:21
And he said unto her, What wilt thou? She saith unto him, Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom.

And he said unto her, What wilt thou? He gives her opportunity to make her request, so that the answer may be given for the benefit of all. What she wanted for her sons was probably what many wanted, namely prominence in the kingdom.

She saith unto him, Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom- we may detect the pride in this mother’s heart as she said “these my two sons”. Matthew called them Zebedee’s children, whereas the Lord had called them apostles, Luke 6:13.

20:22
But Jesus answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? They say unto him, We are able.

But Jesus answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask- they thought they were asking for a very straightforward thing, but the Lord shows them it is not as simple as they thought. They must not rely on natural ties to give them position in the kingdom.

Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of- to drink of the same cup as someone else signifies to identify with their experiences. James and John claim to want to share the experiences of Christ, but can they endure them?

And to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? Baptism is a plunging into that which overwhelms. He would be overwhelmed at Calvary by sufferings and grief, as described by the psalmist, “I am come into deep waters, where the floods overflow me”, Psalm 69:2. Can they endure that also?

They say unto him, We are able- they are so eager to sit on thrones that they are prepared to go through the most intense sufferings to get there.

20:23
And he saith unto them, Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with: but to sit on my right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father.

And he saith unto them, Ye shall drink indeed of my cup- of course they would not suffer as He suffered, for He was going to Calvary to suffer for sins, and that would entail being forsaken of God. Nonetheless, in their degree, these two would experience the same things as He would, in that James would be arrested, imprisoned, and beheaded unjustly, Acts 12:1,2, and John would be exiled on the island of Patmos because of his faithfulness to the truth, Revelation 1:9. So James was martyred, and John was in tribulation, but this was but a shadow of what Christ would endure.

The apostle Paul wrote, “It is a faithful saying…if we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we deny him, he also will deny us”, 2 Timothy 2:11,12. So all who show the reality of their faith by suffering, or enduring, are assured that they shall reign with Him, and this is part of the eternal glory He had spoken of in the previous verse. It was those who endured the privations of life with David in his obscurity that reigned with him eventually. By the same token, those who were disloyal to David were denied a place in his kingdom. Jonathan died with Saul, whereas he could have been associated with David in the kingdom. So we, if we deny Him, in the sense of refusing to own allegiance to Him down here, will find that He will deny us the relevant reward for service in His kingdom.

And be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with- James and John lived to see much suffering. Saul of Tarsus was a ringleader in great persecution against the church which was at Jerusalem, and this was where James and John were, Acts 8:1,14; Galatians 2:1,9. Later, James was killed by the sword of Herod, and later still, John was exiled on the isle of Patmos, and he was the companion in tribulation of those who were suffering under the rule of the Caesars.

But to sit on my right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father- we know from His own words that all judgment has been committed to the Son, John 5:22, and this must include the decisions about rewards in the kingdom. The King here declares that He does not give those rewards independently of His Father, but they act in total harmony in the matter. As a result, position in the kingdom is granted to those whom the Father decides is worthy, and the Son administers that decision. We see this in action in the judgment of the living nations, for the kingdom is prepared by the Father, yet the invitation to come into the blessing of that kingdom is from the Son, Matthew 25:34. We should remember that the Messianic kingdom is a mediatorial kingdom, where the Son acts on behalf of His Father so that He may deliver up the kingdom after one thousand years, and then the Godhead will be all in all, 1 Corinthians 15:24-28.

(d) Verses 24-28
Who is first in authority?

20:24
And when the ten heard it, they were moved with indignation against the two brethren.

And when the ten heard it, they were moved with indignation against the two brethren- we should remember that Matthew, who is writing this account, was one of the ten, so he shared the indignation. He pointedly calls James and John “the two brethren”, thus emphasising their natural relationship to one another, (and indirectly to the Lord as His cousins), and not their relationship as brothers in the Lord.

A similar situation as this had arisen in the case of Solomon. Because he had lapsed into idolatry, the Lord judged him by dividing his kingdom after he died. Ten tribes broke away from Judah and Benjamin, who remained faithful to the house of David. Thus there became friction between two and ten because of the failure of Solomon, despite his wisdom. No such failure will mark Christ the King, for He deals with the matter successfully, and on the day of Pentecost Peter stood up with the eleven, Acts 2:14, presenting a united front to the world.

20:25
But Jesus called them unto him, and said, Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them.

But Jesus called them unto him, and said- causes of division should be dealt with swiftly, as here, in order that the matter may not grow worse and more bitter.

Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them- James and John wanted to be princes next to the King, but this ambition was worldly. Their King is Lord of lords over those who exercise lordship, and King of kings over those who exercise authority, yet He took the low place when He was here, as He goes on to say.

20:26
But it shall not be so among you: but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your minister;

But it shall not be so among you- if only this command from the King had been heeded during the centuries of this age! Sadly there has been the seeking of place and prestige, together with the easy lifestyle that goes with them. The spirit of the King has been sadly lacking, in general.

But whosoever will be great among you, let him be your minister- this, of course, is completely opposite to the thinking of the world, which says that greatness is measured by the number of people one has to minister to one’s needs.

20:27
And whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant:

And whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant- the Lord is not saying that if you long to be chief, then all you need to do is patiently serve for a while and your wish shall be granted. What He is saying is that those who desire the chief place must give up that desire, and become a servant instead.

It was about this time that the Lord uttered the saying , “For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted”, Luke 14:11. Those words were spoken in connection with the example of a man who chose out the chief rooms in feasts, but who was told to take the lowest place. On the other hand, one who took the humble place was asked to sit up higher, and commanded respect for his attitude. But there is no promise of the highest place, for that is reserved for Christ Himself.

The Lord also spoke the saying in connection with the two men who went to the temple to pray. One went away unforgiven, for he did not abase himself in repentance. The other did humble himself, and went to his house justified, “for every one that exalteth himself”, (as the Pharisee did when he paraded his good works), “shall be abased”, (for he went down to his house unchanged); “and he that humbleth himself”, (as the publican did when he repented), “shall be exalted”, (for he was justified), Luke 18:14.

20:28
Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.

Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister- as ever He is the supreme and perfect example. Though being in the form of God eternally, He made Himself of no reputation by taking upon Himself the form of a servant, Philippians 2:7. Angels are servants, but He passed them by, and was made in the likeness of men. But He went even lower, for while He was found in fashion as a man He humbled Himself still more, and became obedient unto death, even the death that being hung on a cross involved; in other words, the lowest form of death, verse 8. This is conclusive evidence that He had no urge to seek reputation, and the retinue of servants that often goes with it.

And to give his life a ransom for many- this is the ultimate way of serving; He surrendered Himself to the will of His Father, and that will was that He give Himself in the entirety of His being, (“his life”), and die upon the cross, for that was the only ransom price that could deal with the slavery to sin that men experience.

Special note on ransom
The word ransom introduces us to a set of words used in the New Testament in connection with the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. First of all, though, we must see how Scripture describes man as a slave, for the ransom was the price paid to free a slave.

Man is a slave to:

1. Sin
The Lord Jesus taught that “he that committeth sin is the servant of sin”, John 8:34. Man has a sin-tendency within him, and he is a slave to that, and cannot break free.

2. Sins
We are described as “serving divers lusts and pleasures”, Titus 3:3.

3. Traditions
Man is in bondage to his personal world-view, which prevents him from seeing things as God does. It is by the Lamb of God that men may be “redeemed…from vain traditions”, 1 Peter 1:18. In the context, this means the Jewish world-view.

4. The fear of death
Because he is helpless in the face of death, man is “through fear of death subject to bondage”, Hebrews 2:15.

5. The curse of the law
The law of Moses pronounced a curse on those who did not keep its commands perfectly, but believers can say Christ “redeemed us from the curse of the law”, Galatians 3:13.

6. Idolatry
The Gentiles in particular were held in superstitious fear of the evil spirits behind their idols, and so did “service unto them which by nature are no gods”, Galatians 4:8, wwhich means they were slaves to their idols.

7. His corrupt body
As the believer still has the body he was born with, and which is part of a creation made subject to corruption, he is held in the “bondage of corruption”, and awaits the “redemption of the body”, when the Lord comes, Romans 8:21,23.

8. The grave
Because he has a mortal body, man is destined for the grave and corruption. The psalmist laments that “none can redeem his brother that…he should not see corruption”, Psalm 49:7,9. But he also rejoices, for he is confident that God will redeem his soul from the power of the grave, verse 15.

There are seven words used in the New Testament for the process of buying a slave. Five are formed from the verb to loose, and two from the verb to buy in a market:

Stage 1. A buyer comes into the market with the necessary money, which is called the “lutron”, the means of loosing.

References:

“The Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many”, Matthew 20:28.

“For even the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many”, Mark 10:45.

Stage 2. That sum of money is enough to buy the slave, for it corresponds to the price asked, hence is called the “anti-lutron”, the corresponding price.

Reference:

“the man Christ Jesus, who gave himself a ransom for all”, 1 Timothy 2:6.

Stage 3. The buyer hands the money over; this is the “agorazo”, the purchase-event.

References:

“and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood”, Revelation 5:9.

“which were redeemed from the earth”, Revelation 14:3.

“these were redeemed from among men”, Revelation 14:4.

“for ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s”, 1 Corinthians 6:20.

“ye are bought with a price; be not ye the servants of men”, 1 Corinthians 7:23.

(The other 26 references to buying have not to do with slaves).

Stage 4. The buyer makes that purchase with the view to releasing the slave, so the purchase is “ex-agorazo”, to buy so as to take out of the market-place.

References:

“Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law”, Galatians 3:13.

“to redeem them that were under the law”, Galatians 4:5.

Stage 5. The slave is released because his ransom-price has been paid; this is “lutroo”, to release on payment of a ransom.

“But we trusted that it had been He which should have redeemed Israel”, Luke 24:21.

“that He might redeem us from all iniquity”, Titus 2:14.

“ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things”, 1 Peter 1:18.

Stage 6. The whole transaction is called the “lutrosis”, the redemption-process.

References:

“she spake of him to all that looked for redemption in Jerusalem”, Luke 2:38.

“having obtained eternal redemption for us”, Hebrews 9:12.

Stage 7. The whole transaction is also called “apo-lutrosis”, for the slave is ransomed and taken away from his former master.

References:

“look up, and lift up your heads, for your redemption draweth nigh”, Luke 21:28.

“through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus”, Romans 3:24.

“waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body”, Romans 8:23.

“Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us…redemption“, 1 Corinthians 1:30.

“in whom we have redemption through His blood”, Ephesians 1:7.

“until the redemption of the purchased possession”, Ephesians 1:14.

“whereby we are sealed unto the day of redemption“, Ephesians 4:30.

“in whom we have redemption through his blood”, Colossians 1:14.

“for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first testament”, Hebrews 9:15.

We read in 1 Timothy 2:5,6, “the man Christ Jesus, who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time”. His birth was not enough, for we are not saved by the birth of Christ, but by His death as a ransom. The notion that Christ united the race of man to Himself by being born, and thus man is thereby reconciled to God, is blasphemous heresy. How can the pure Son of God unite Himself to vile sinners? Yet many believers are happy to sing “God and sinners reconciled” in connection with His birth.

That He is a man tells of His incarnation; that He is Christ Jesus tells us of His ascension, implying His resurrection, and now the ransom tells of His crucifixion.

The Saviour said, “the Son of Man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many”, Matthew 20:28; Mark 10:45. Wonderful and beneficial as His service during His public ministry was, there was another service needed, and this He performed when He gave His life, (meaning His soul, His person in its entirety, with nothing held back), a ransom for many. The preposition “for” translates the word “anti”, meaning substitution. Those in bondage could not pay, so He paid it instead of them paying it. How else could He pay it? He cannot pay it as one who is in bondage Himself. And how could those in bondage pay it? They were spiritually bankrupt.

There are those with Calvinistic tendencies who wish to tell us that the Lord Jesus only paid the ransom instead of, (“anti”), the elect, and this is why, they say, the preposition meaning substitution is used here, and also why the Lord says “many” and not “all”. Yet when the apostle, in our passage, is speaking of these things, and tells us that Christ is the ransom for all, he deliberately uses the word for ransom which has the substitution preposition attached to it, the “anti-lutron”. In Matthew and Mark the Lord is contrasting the value of His service, and the value of His life, with the lives of those many people who are in bondage. In 1 Timothy 2 the apostle is showing the extent of the desires of God, for He has made provision for all. There is substitution in both passages, but in Matthew and Mark the substitution is in connection with the people for whom the ransom is paid, whereas in 1 Timothy 2 the emphasis is on the character of the ransom price, for it corresponds to the price demanded.

There is the same use of both “all” and “many” in Romans 5:12-21. Judgment came upon all men, and the free gift came upon all men, verse 18. Yet in verse 19 many were made sinners, and many shall be made righteous. Shall we say that because it is “many”, and not “all”, that were made sinners, there were some who were not made sinners? We are forced to the conclusion that we need to look carefully at each phrase in its context. In verse 18 the extent of the judgment and the free gift is the same, for they are both to all. But in verse 19 the contrast is between the action of one man and its effect on many men, irrespective of how many are involved.

It is the same in Matthew 20 as compared to 1 Timothy 2. In Matthew 20 the ransom is instead of many because the Lord is speaking of the purpose for which He came into the world, “the Son of man is come”, and He is looking at the end-result He knows there will be, for not all will avail themselves of the ransom He obtains. It is not that He will only pay the ransom-price for some and not for others, but rather, that not everyone will respond to what He has done, when it is preached to them. In 1 Timothy 2 the apostle is looking back, “who gave himself”, and is proving the genuineness of God’s desire that men be saved from the fact that Calvary is history. Christ acted on behalf of all men, not a limited number, and that shows that God desires all men to be saved. That all men can be saved in shown in that the price paid for them was a substitutionary-price, it matched the price demanded, so they have no excuse. They cannot plead that Christ did not pay the ransom price for them, for it was for all. Nor can they argue that the price paid was not enough for it was an anti-lutron, it exactly matched what was demanded.

(e) Verses 29-34
Who “sees” these things and follows the Lord?

20:29
And as they departed from Jericho, a great multitude followed him.

And as they departed from Jericho, a great multitude followed him- there has been much discussion as to whether the blind man was healed when Christ was leaving Jericho, or when He was going towards it. Matthew and Mark make it clear that it was when He was leaving, but Luke, who is acknowledged to be a careful historian, with a concern for dates, times and places, seems to say it was when He was entering Jericho. He writes this, “And it came to pass, that as he was come nigh unto Jericho, a certain blind man sat by the wayside begging: and hearing the multitude pass by, he asked what it meant. And they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth passeth by”, Luke 18:35-37. Notice that Luke does not specifically say that Christ was leaving Jericho, simply that He was come nigh. But it must be admitted that a plain reading of the words would suggest that Luke is recording what happens as the Lord comes to Jericho, and this is what makes the apparent disagreement with Matthew and Mark.

So how are we to think of this incident? We should remember that whilst Luke is very careful about details, he also sometimes brings together events that are apart in time to establish some link between them. So, for instance, he writes, after having recorded the wilderness temptation, “And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit into Galilee; and there went out a fame of him through all the region round about. And he taught in their synagogues, being glorified of all”, Luke 4:14,15. But we know from what Matthew tells us, that this preaching in Galilee did not take place until John the baptist was put in prison, Matthew 4:12. We also know from John the apostle that the visit to Galilee, to Jerusalem, and to Judea that he records, all took place before John the baptist was cast into prison, John 3:24. This means that although Luke records the temptation and then the preaching in Galilee, there is a period of time between them.

So could it be that Luke is recording what happened on two days? Is it the case that as the Lord approached Jericho, followed by a great crowd, the blind man, (Mark tells us his name was Bartimaeus), sensing the excitement of the people, asked what was happening. He was told that “Jesus of Nazareth passeth by”, but was not rebuked for asking. So has he missed Him as He goes into Jericho? But the next day, as the Lord comes out of Jericho, he again hears the crowd, and calls out for mercy, and is rebuked by the crowd, but healed by Christ.

There are those who explain the apparent conflict in the accounts of the healing of the blind man by reference to the fact that there was an old Jericho, a small hamlet from Old Testament times, and a new Jericho, built by Herod. The idea is that Matthew and Mark are recording what happened as the Lord left one Jericho, and Luke records it as He moved towards the other. It may be that Mark hints at this when he writes, “And they came to Jericho: and as he went out of Jericho”, Mark 10:46.

20:30
And, behold, two blind men sitting by the way side, when they heard that Jesus passed by, cried out, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou son of David.

And, behold, two blind men sitting by the way side- again, the critics think there is a mistake here, with Matthew saying there were two blind men, and Mark and Luke saying there was one. Only those who are intent on finding fault, (and who probably have a conscience about not turning to Christ, and wish to justify their unbelief), will refuse to see that if there were two there must have been one. It would be a better use of time to consider why Matthew tells us there were two. Is he presenting to us one of his prophetic illustrations? If the idea put forward above, that Luke tells us the story of the blind man in two parts, is correct, then we could see in this incident a looking back and a looking forward. When the Lord came to Israel the first time, He found them blinded by unbelief. When they refused to believe in Him, God blinded them judicially, and this is how He left them. Jesus of Nazareth had passed by, and “Bartimaeus” has missed the blessing. But He is coming again to them, and this time they will turn to the Lord, and their blindness will be taken away. But this will be true of the whole nation, the ten-tribed part and the two-tribed, hence Matthew, who writes about the King and His kingdom, speaks of two blind men, united in their desire to see their Messiah.

When they heard that Jesus passed by, cried out, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou son of David- notice the reference to the son of David, for as we have noticed before, David hated the blind and the lame, no doubt because they could not be soldiers in his army. So he presents a contrast with Christ. And not only this, the blind were those whom the Messiah would bless with sight, according to Isaiah 35:5. So these blind men have realised that He is the true Messiah, and that He is greater than David.

20:31
And the multitude rebuked them, because they should hold their peace: but they cried the more, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou son of David.

And the multitude rebuked them, because they should hold their peace: but they cried the more, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou son of David- it is a sad fact that in the future, when Christ is about to return to the nation of Israel, that the majority of the nation will be opposed to Him and will side with the antichrist. We learn this from Zechariah 13:9, where God promises to “bring the third part through the fire…they shall call on my name, and I will hear them: I will say, It is my people: and they shall say, The Lord is my God”. So it is that the multitude are unsympathetic to those who desire a blessing from Christ.

20:32
And Jesus stood still, and called them, and said, What will ye that I shall do unto you?

And Jesus stood still, and called them- how remarkable that the Son of God, on the way to the cross, should stand still. In Joshua’s day the sun stood still so that he could defeat his enemies utterly. Here the “sun of righteousness” stands still to bless, so that men may not only see the sun, but see Him also.

And said, What will ye that I shall do unto you? This shows what He could have done for the nation is they only owned up to their spiritual blindness, and recognised that He was sent by God to deal with it.

In a day to come the nation of Israel will need to acknowledge their blindness, and humbly ask the one they crucified to be their deliverer.

20:33
They say unto him, Lord, that our eyes may be opened.

They say unto him, Lord, that our eyes may be opened- interestingly they attribute their blindness to their eyes being closed. This was the state of the nation, for they had closed their eyes to the light that shone in Christ. The words of Isaiah 6:9,10, in which he records how that God sent him to the nation of Israel to “shut their eyes, lest they see with their eyes”, are quoted four times in the New Testament. The prophet had just seen a vision of the Lord on a throne that was high and lifted up, meaning it was in heaven, not in Jerusalem. This was an ominous sign, for when the kingly tribe of Judah was taken into captivity, God began to be called “the God of heaven”. He left Jerusalem as the centre of power. Notice the references to Isaiah’s statement in the New Testament:

Isaiah 6:9,10
And he said, Go, and tell this people, Hear ye indeed, but understand not; and see ye indeed, but perceive not.

Make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes; lest they see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and convert, and be healed.

The prophet is first of all to state the condition of the people, for they saw but did not perceive. Isaiah had just seen the Lord on His heavenly throne, but the people did not understand the implication of this in terms of losing their national sovereignty. Because of this they were to be condemned to continue in their blindness as a nation. And if they were to ask how long they would be like that, the answer is given in verses 11,12, where the prophet asks, “Lord, how long? And he answered, Until the cities be wasted without inhabitant, and the houses without man, and the land be utterly desolate, And the Lord have removed men far away, and there be a great forsaking in the midst of the land”. In other words, until they are taken into captivity.

Matthew 13:13-17
Therefore speak I to them in parables: because they seeing see not; and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand.

And in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias, which saith, ‘By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive:

For this people’s heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them’.

But blessed are your eyes, for they see: and your ears, for they hear.

For verily I say unto you, That many prophets and righteous men have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them”.

The disciples had wondered why the Lord had begun to speak to them in parables, and He explains that it is a sign of God’s judgment on the nation for not responding to the miracles by perceiving the doctrine behind them, and the implication of them that He was the Messiah. They saw what He did but did not perceive the meaning.

The hearts of the people in Isaiah’s day were unresponsive. And this was true of Israel generally in Christ’s day, despite the fact that crowds thronged Him. The root of the problem was their heart, so it is mentioned first, being the reason they had closed their ears to the truth, and their eyes did not see because they had closed them. If they had heard and seen with faith, they would have understood, and the result would have been their conversion.

John 12:37-41
“But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him:

That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which he spake, ‘Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed?’

Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said again,

‘He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them’.

These things said Esaias, when he saw his glory, and spake of him.”

The prophet is writing as if the earthly ministry of Christ was over, and an assessment of its impact can be made. This makes the quotation particularly apt for this point in John’s gospel, where the Lord is about to leave the nation, His mission to them over for the time being. By describing his prophecy as a report, something heard to be passed on, Isaiah indicates that his prophecy is from God Himself, again justifying the insertion of the word Lord.

How few there are who have seen in Christ the power of God in action! They were works of power, but the authorities said they were done by the power of Beelzebub, such was their blindness.

There was nothing else for God to bring forward to induce their faith. In the face of this fact, they could not believe, since, having rejected God’s ultimate revelation to them, there was nothing further to believe. That individuals had lost the capacity to believe is not the sense, for in the next verse we find Jews believing, and Paul and other Jews came to faith, a fact which the apostle uses in Romans 11:1,5. The point is that a far as God having dealings with the nation as a whole was concerned, He had nothing more to say for them to get them to believe. Compare Isaiah 5:4, where God says about Israel, “What could have been done more to my vineyard, that I have not done in it?”

In this place, however, the words are more severe, and the Lord Himself is said to close their eyes and harden their heart, for the governmental anger of God was towards them because of their rejection of His Son. Compare the similar idea in Matthew 23 where, in the parable, when the beloved Son was rejected and killed, God sent His army to destroy their city. So the Roman army becomes God’s army to destroy Jerusalem because of their rejection of His Son.

Acts 28:24-29
“And some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.

And when they agreed not among themselves, they departed, after that Paul had spoken one word, ‘Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers,

Saying, Go unto this people, and say, Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and not perceive:

For the heart of this people is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have they closed; lest they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them’.

Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it”.

The events at Acts 28:25-29 take place just two or three years before the rejection of the nation at the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70. The apostle quotes Isaiah 6 to the Jewish leaders that came to him in such a way as to emphasise the closing of their eyes and ears to the truth, for they had had further opportunity to receive it during the period of the Acts of the Apostles. In the parable of the fig tree in the vineyard, the fig tree, (a figure of Israel), was given another opportunity to bear fruit, and this corresponded to the post-Pentecost period, Luke 13:6-9. This period has now elapsed, and the representatives of Israel are being given warning that this is so.

Romans 11:7-10
“What then? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded.

(According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear;) unto this day.

And David saith, Let their table be made a snare, and a trap, and a stumblingblock, and a recompence unto them:

Let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see, and bow down their back alway”.

The apostle Paul links two scriptures together in the most severe judgment upon Israel. He quotes from a traitor psalm, (for Psalm 69:25 was quoted by Peter to support the replacement of Judas Iscariot), and in that psalm the Messiah calls for judgement on the nation for betraying Him. That judgment takes the form of darkened eyes, so they may not see, and bowed back, so that even if they could see they would not look heavenward.

Despite the severity of this judgment, however, the apostle goes on to say that “blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel shall be saved; as it is written, There shall come out of Sion the deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob”, verses 25,26. This will happen when the look upon Him whom they pierced, John 19:37.

20:34
So Jesus had compassion on them, and touched their eyes: and immediately their eyes received sight, and they followed him.

So Jesus had compassion on them- this is a very intense expression, indicating His deep-seated feeling for these two men and their plight. God’s dealings with the nation of Israel in the future is on the basis that they are “beloved for the fathers’ sakes”, Romans 11:28, for God had compassion on the nation at the first, (for God said to them through Moses, that He set His love upon them because He loved them, and for no other reason, Deuteronomy 7:7,8), and this love continues. It is here expressed to these two representative men.

They had asked for mercy, and they received it, coupled with compassion. The apostle Paul, speaking of God’s sovereign dealings with the nation of Israel, quoted God’s words to Moses, “I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion”, Romans 9:15. This will be the case with Israel again when they receive their Messiah at His coming.

And touched their eyes: and immediately their eyes received sight this was an intensely personal act on the part of Christ. It made sure that everyone knew who had performed the miracle. He did not delegate the miracle to an apostle, just as in a day to come He Himself will come to the rescue of His people Israel.

Normally we do everything we can to prevent things touching our eyes, for they are most sensitive, but these men’s eyes are blind, and perhaps glazed over, insensitive to the light. It is the same with Israel at present, for they are blinded, (the word used by Paul in 2 Corinthians 3:14 for Israel’s blindness is “hardened”), and they need the touch of Christ. They will look on Him whom they pierced, and their blindness will be gone.

And they followed him- they do this even though He is travelling to Jerusalem to die, (the next verse begins, “And when they drew nigh to Jerusalem”, 21:1). Their gratitude to Him for recovering them their sight is evident in their loyalty. In verse 32 Jesus had stood still, but now He must be walking again, for they are following. So it is that as long as Israel as a nation is in blindness, there is a sense in which Jesus is “standing still”, but once the nation turns to the Lord, as they surely will, He can move forward again with His purpose, for then they will see to follow Him.

REVELATION 21

NOTES ON REVELATION 21 

We hope that you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made. It would be appreciated if the name of the website were to be retained at the end of the article if it is printed for distribution to others. Thank you.

You will find that if you copy the text into Libre Office Writer the formatting will be retained for printing.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

Survey of the chapter
By telling us of the great white throne judgement at the end of chapter 20, John has taken us to the end of time as we know it. He now introduces us to eternal conditions, as he tells us he saw a new heaven and a new earth. Ever the evangelist, John is making the point that those who are banished in chapter 20 could have had a part in this blissful scene if they had repented.

It must be admitted that there is a difference of view as to whether the whole of chapter 21, (and the first five verses of chapter 22), is a description of certain aspects of the new heaven and earth, or whether John reverts back to the millenial reign of Christ after 21:8. It will be assumed in these notes that the latter is the case, for the reasons given in the survey of verse 9 onwards.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 21, VERSES 1 TO 8:

21:1 And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea.

21:2 And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.

21:3 And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God.

21:4 And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.

21:5 And He that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new. And He said unto me, Write: for these words are true and faithful.

21:6 And He said unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely.

21:7 He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he shall be My son.

21:8 But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.

 

Verses 1-8 The eternal state

21:1 And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea.

And I saw a new heaven and a new earth- John is a true Seer, able to perceive what shall be in the future as it is brought before his eyes. John is going to briefly describe what he sees, as if looking at it from outside. No-one, not even Adam, could say, before the moment of original creation, “I saw the first heaven and the first earth”. He who created them could, however, for just as an architect has an impression in his mind of what the building will be like before it is built, or even before the plans are drawn up, so Christ, the one who made the worlds, Hebrews 1:2, conceived the plan and then put it into effect. John is privileged to see the new creation, without being the architect. As he languished on Patmos this would be a great encouragement to him, and through him, a great encouragement to believers as they read his account. No wonder there is a blessing for those who read the book, 1:3.
The reason God is able to righteously bring in this new creation is because His Son has given Him the moral right to do so. In theory, sovereign will alone could have determined it and brought it to pass, but God acts on principle. Unless there had been an answer given to the sin of the inhabitants of the first creation, (men and angels), God would have no moral right to sweep away an old creation and bring in a new one. But the propitiatory work of Christ has established that right, having given to God the answer to the demand His own throne made against sin. He must deal with sin, every sin, and clear Himself of any charge that He was not competent to do so.
The work of Christ at Calvary has also ensured that there will not be an eternal cycle of “creation- fall- new creation”. Every question has been settled at Calvary, and God can justly bring in a creation that cannot be spoiled. This is why the apostle Peter described the new heavens and the new earth as being where righteousness dwells, 2 Peter 3:13, for it will be a place where righteousness is completely comfortable, with no iniquity rising up to disturb it.
There is a sense in which the millenial earth and heavens, having been reconciled to God on the basis of the work of Christ, can be described by God as “new heavens and a new earth”, Isaiah 65:17. The apostle Paul wrote, “and, having made peace by the blood of His cross, by Him to reconcile all things unto Himself; by Him, I say, whether they be things in earth or things in heaven”, Colossians 1:20. Note the three-fold use of the word “things”, and the distinction made in the next verse, where the apostle speaks of believers. It is all things that are reconciled, and all believers, but not all men. God had to distance Himself from His creation when its head, Adam, sinned, and He willed to impose the bondage of corruption upon it. That distance has already been bridged as far as believers are concerned, and will soon be bridged as far as inanimate creation is concerned.
The reference to the millenial earth as being the new heavens and new earth is, however, anticipatory, for what is described in the rest of Isaiah 65 is a scene where there are sinners, verse 20, and there will be no sinners in the final heaven and earth.
It is important to remember that the reign of Christ has two aspects, the temporal and the eternal. At first He will reign for a period of one thousand years to deal with all God’s enemies, as detailed in 1 Corinthians 15:23-28. At the end of this period He will deliver up the kingdom to His Father, with all that He was entrusted to do having been done. Then will begin the eternal reign of God the All-in-all. So it was that when the angel announced that Mary was to conceive and bare a son, she was told that “of His kingdom there shall be no end”, Luke 1:33. The reason for that being that He would appropriately be called the Son of God, verse 35. Being one of the persons of the Godhead, He would reign eternally as the Father and the Spirit will do. The reason He is able to continue is given us in Hebrews 1:12, for having spoken of the heavens and the earth being changed, we read of the Son of God, “But Thou art the Same, and Thy years shall not fail”. But God has no years, yet the Son of God, because He is come into manhood, does. He will continue in that manhood for ever.
The apostle Paul wrote of the great change which comes about when men repent and believe the gospel. His words are, “Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. The basis upon which this happens is the same basis on which the new heaven and new earth shall be brought in, namely, that God made Christ to be sin, and He effectively dealt with the sin-question. At this point it will be fully realised what was announced on the banks of the Jordan centuries ago, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”, John 1:29. The Messiah shall “bring in everlasting righteousness”, Daniel 9:24.
The one who believes is made fit to enter into the new heaven and earth when it comes about. All that will need to be changed is the body which links him to the first creation. This change is described in 1 Corinthians 15:50-58.
For the first heaven and the first earth were passed away- John had seen them flee away from the face of His that sat on the throne, 20:11. The apostle Peter tells us that “the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up”, 2 Peter 3:10. He adds in verse 11 that “the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved”.
Men devise their theories about the origin of the universe, and suggest, in unbelief, that it all started with a big bang. The fact is, as the patriarch Job tells us, the creation of the universe was done by God speaking in a whisper, for when He made all things “how little a portion is heard of Him”, Job 26:14. It is the end of all things that will be with a “great noise”.
And there was no more sea- why should this feature be singled out? Consider the following points:
1. Isaiah uses the restless sea as a figure of the wicked. He wrote, “But the wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirt. There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked”, Isaiah 57:20,21. In the new heaven and new earth there will be no wickedness, restlessness, or vileness.
2. The sea is also a reminder of judgement, for it was waters from beneath the sea, combined with waters above the firmament, that flooded the earth in Noah’s day. And then the waters ran back into the sea. So as we look at the sea today we see waters that drowned men.
3. There is also the fact that currently the sea is the seal of the abyss, the prison-house of fallen angels. All such associations will be absent from the new creation. The fallen angels will have been consigned to the place prepared for them and their leader the Devil, even the lake of fire, Matthew 25:41.
4. The fact that the sea will be no more also tells us that the new things shall be radically different, for the sea plays a vital part in the climate of the earth, but will not be needed in the new and eternal conditions spoken of here. This assures us that John is not being shown the millenial earth, for that will have sea.

21:2 And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.

And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem- in his gospel John remains anonymous, for he is writing of the Son of God who must not be obscured. Here, however, he is informing us of coming things, and so assures us that he personally saw the things he relates in the book.

During the Great Tribulation, the city of Jerusalem will be called Sodom and Egypt, for it will be a centre for vice and idolatry, and the very opposite of holy, Revelation 11:8. In fact, the Antichrist will set up his image in this place. Here, however, is a city into which no evil may come.

It is called new Jerusalem because of the great difference between it and the old city. Primarily the current city of Jerusalem is noted for its rejection of God’s Son. That is why there needs to be a new Jerusalem, for the old things, including the associations, must pass away. It is also called new because it is the administrative centre of the new earth.

Coming down from God out of heaven- we read in both Old and New Testament the words, “Babylon is fallen, is fallen”, Isaiah 21:9; Revelation 14:8. Thus Satan’s city, the place from which he has masterminded his rebellion against God from the days of Nimrod onwards, will fall, and come to an end, and God’s city will come to the fore, coming down from heaven and never being destroyed.
We are told that Abraham, and the rest of the men of faith of old time, “looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God”, Hebrews 11:10. The contrast is no doubt with the fact that Abraham, Isaac and Jacob dwelt in tents, moving about on a pilgrimage. Abraham had left Ur, a city with foundations, and for the rest of his life lived in a place which had no solid base. The fact that this city comes down from God emphasises that He is the builder of it, and indeed the maker, or architect.
Down through the years, cities have been centres of rebellion against God, for the sins practised in villages are many, but when men gather in cities their sins multiply. This is why it was not until the time of the kings of Israel that the nation had a capital city, for the rule of the king was needed to subdue the sin. In eternity, however, it will be safe for men to dwell in a city, especially because the presence of God will be there.
Prepared as a bride adorned for her husband- a bride adorns herself on her wedding day not only to show her beauty, but also to be a credit to the one to whom she is about to be married. This city is in festal array, thus harmonising with the character of those who dwell within it. In verse 9 an angel offers to shew John the bride, the Lamb’s wife. It seems that in this verse John makes a brief mention of the city as it will be in eternity, and from verse 10 onwards he goes into more detail, as guided by the angel, as to how it will be during the reign of Christ. So it is probably the same city, but at different times.

21:3 And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God.

And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying- so the new heaven and new earth are not a substitute for heaven, for after the city has come down there is still a heaven from which a voice can issue.
Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them- somewhat of the sense of wonder at this is expressed by the word “Behold”. King Solomon asked the question, “But will God indeed dwell on the earth? Behold, the heaven and heaven of heavens cannot contain Him; how much less this house that I have builded” 1 Kings 8:27. The answer to Solomon’s question is found in John 1:14, “And the word was made flesh, and dwelt among us”. The coming of the Lord Jesus was the clearest possible signal that God had deep interest in men, and in the Person of His Son was dwelling among them. Christ did not attempt to build a rival temple. He did not need to, for His body was the temple, John 2:21. This coming of the new Jerusalem is but a consequence of Christ’s coming in flesh, for what He did in the body has made it possible for God to dwell among men without compromising His nature or character. That He is said to dwell among men and not angels is testimony to the bond that was forged by His Son becoming man. A leading idea of a tabernacle is that it was a moveable structure. Those who camped around it from time to time made progress. So in eternity, God will dwell with His people and lead them on into an eternal journey, exploring His greatness and glory, and unfolding to them in increasing depth the wonders of the work of His Son.
And they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God- we should remember that at this point Christ will have subjected Himself afresh to His Father, so that God may be all in all, 1 Corinthians 15:28. But this does not mean that the relationships established on the basis of the work of Christ at Calvary shall be cancelled. Israel will still be Israel, for God promised that they would be His special people for ever, (see Jeremiah 31:35-37), and the church will still be the church, for there will be glory for God in the church, by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without end, Ephesians 3:21. So “they shall be His people” does not cancel former relationships, but is a general statement assuring us that all who dwell in either heaven or earth shall in some way be the people of God. This guarantees their blessedness and their security, for through all eternity He shall be their God. He will always be there for them.

21:4 And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.

And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes- it goes without saying that this will happen before eternity begins for us. Nothing subsequently can cause a tear to fall. What a testimony to the closeness to God that the work of Christ and the indwelling of the Spirit has brought us, for God Himself shall stoop to wipe our tears, as a father would. The causes of tears are now listed.
And there shall be no more death- how many tears have been shed by mourners at the graveside, as believers have seen their loved ones lowered into the earth. They did not sorrow as those who have no hope, 1 Thessalonians 4:12, but they did still sorrow, and fellow-believers wept with them, Romans 12:15. Death shall never intrude into the abiding-place of God, just as death could not stand in the presence of Christ when He was here. For the believer He has abolished death, and brought life and incorruptibility to light through the gospel, 2 Timothy 1:11.
How solemn to remember, however, that multitudes shall be in the lake of fire for all eternity, which is defined twice over as the second death, Revelation 20:14; 21:8. So “there shall be no more death” means in relation to believers.
Neither sorrow- how many tears of regret have been shed over what might have been. Lost opportunities, lost time, wasted energies- all these can cause us sorrow in this life. We should remember that God is able to “restore to you the years that the locust hath eaten”, Joel 2:25. It is never too late on earth to take stock and resolve to be better for God now. Brooding over the past is unproductive and depressing, but “godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of”, 2 Corinthians 7:10. The salvation in question being salvation from loss of reward at the judgement seat of Christ.
Nor crying- are there not many tears shed out of heart-ache, perhaps over self’s failures, or the lack of spiritual progress of fellow-believers, or the failure of loved-ones to repent and believe? Such an experience will not be possible in eternity, for God will graciously blot out their memory.
Neither shall there be any more pain- ever since the fall of man, pain has been the experience of believers, for their bodies link them still with Adam, even though their souls are saved. There is a sense in which some pain is beneficial, for it alerts us to a problem, or warns us that a particular part of our body should be treated especially gently, perhaps because of bruising. Generally, however, pain is distressing. Whether it be mental pain over circumstances, or physical pain because of persecution for the faith, all such feelings will be gone for the believer, for in the presence of God there is “fulness of joy”, Psalm 16:11.
For the former things are passed away- all those things that caused tears are now classed as former things. They are not relevant in eternity, and their causes have been fully dealt with. Nothing like the sad experiences of earth shall be carried over into eternity; they will be completely banished. There will be no dark side to heaven.

21:5 And He that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new. And He said unto me, Write: for these words are true and faithful.

And He that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new- God had spoken at the beginning of the book to announce that He was “Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending”, so it is appopriate for Him, having made an end of the first heaven and earth, and made a beginning of the new, to speak again. He spoke the old earth and heaven into being, and now He speaks again to make new heavens and earth. It is a statement of character, as if to say, “I am the Maker-of-all-things-new”. Everything that is worthy of the description “new” has its origin in God. It is not just the stuff of the new heaven and earth that is made new, but new situations, experiences, feelings, joys, will all be so different to anything we may experience here, that they may rightly be called new, for they will come from God, the great Originator.
And He said unto me, Write: for these words are true and faithful- was there some hesitancy on the part of John to write, because he was so overwhelmed by what he was seeing? But what he saw others must see also, that they may be encouraged as they press on in their earthly pilgrimage, so he is spurred to write.
The natural mind would dismiss the things described in this chapter as fantasy, the sentimental dreaming of the old man John. We are assured that this is not so, for far from being imaginings, they describe that which is real and true. And far from being the thoughts of men, they are God’s faithful and reliable account of what shall be. As such they are worth recording and preserving. God said through Isaiah, “Remember this, and shew yourselves men: bring it again to mind O ye transgressors. Remember the former things of old: For I am God, and there is none else; I am God and there is none like Me, declaring the end from the beginning, and from ancient times the things that are not yet done, Saying, ‘My counsel shall stand, and I will do all My pleasure'”, Isaiah 46:8-10.

21:6 And He said unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely.

And He said unto me, It is done- as far as God is concerned, these things, far off in the future as they are for us, are as good as done. He has purposed, and He will perform. Having declared in the previous verse that He makes all things new, God now can state that it is, as far as He is concerned, done.
I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end- having commanded John to write, He now assures him that as he does so he will not need to go outside of Himself, for Alpha and Omega are the first and last letters of the Greek alphabet. Nothing can be written without using these, and all the letters they encompass. All that John had written, and would write in this book was within the Divine limits imposed by who God is, and what He intends to do. He is not just the beginner of everything, but is the beginning. He is not just the concluder of everything, but is the conclusion and the goal. If only as Christians we lived our lives with due regard to these matters, making our God the start and the goal. This would transform our attitudes and therefore our lives.
I will give unto him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely- we now have a word for each of three classes of people. It is a solemn word, given the fact that the passage is about what shall be in eternity. Here, there is a word for the seeking sinner, one who is hungering and thirsting after righteousness. On God’s side there is a promise, “I will give”. On man’s side there is thirst. And the two come together at the fountain of the water of life, at the very source. It is noticeable that when the Lord Jesus met with the woman of Samaria by the well-side, she used a word for well which means a cistern or pit with water in it. This is all she thought Jacob’s well to be, a shaft with water at the bottom; water, moreover, which might become polluted or stagnant. When the Lord Jesus spoke He used a word meaning fountain, for Jacob had dug down until he found a spring of water coming out of the rock. The contrast is clear, for He offered the woman water from the source, the spring or fountain, unpolluted, running water. But that water was not in Jacob’s well. Its source was in Himself. In old time God described Himself as the fountain of living waters, Jeremiah 2:18, so the source is in the Godhead. But the means of dispensing this water is through Christ, for the Father has given Him to have life in Himself, John 5:26. He always had life as the Son of God, but He is also the vessel from which this life is dispensed to others. And this is what God is indicating here, that He will give the seeking soul water from the very source, Christ Himself. Since the water is a figure for the Holy Spirit, we have here the whole of the Godhead expressing their desire for the blessing of men. God invites, the Son dispenses, the Spirit indwells.

21:7 He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and he shall be My son.

He that overcometh shall inherit all things- we now have a word of promise for the believer. We have seen from Revelation 2:11 that “overcomer” must be a description of a true believer, or else if it is true that some believers do not overcome, they shall be hurt of the second death. This cannot be true, for believers shall never perish, John 10:28. Christ has made all believers “more than conquerors”, Romans 8:37. By the indwelling Spirit they are enabled to rise above adversity and stumblingblocks.
It is to such people that the promise comes that they will inherit all things. This can only be because of their association with God’s Son, for the Father has already given all things to Him; how can He give them to us independently? It must be through Christ that we inherit. Christ is not only God’s Only begotten Son, but Firstborn Son also. We read that “the Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand”, John 3:35. As Only begotten Son all things are His anyway, but as Firstborn all things are His to give to others. The apostle Paul described the children of God as “heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together”, Romans 8:17. So the overcomer inherits all things because of association with God’s Firstborn. Isaiah 53:12 said He would divide the spoil with the strong, and this is one way He will do it.
And I will be his God, and he shall be My son- it is God’s will to surround His Son with those that have been made like Him. The apostle Paul wrote, “For whom He did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren”, Romans 8:29. The way in which this is brought about is found in the next verse, “Moreover, whom He did predestinate, them He also called: and whom He called, them He also justified: and whom He justified, them He also glorified”. Having foreknown His people in eternity, and planned to conform them to the image of His Son, God calls, justifies and glorifies them, so that at the end of that process they are fully conformed them to the image of His Son. Image tells of representation, and God’s sons will be fitted to represent His Son. This is a glorious inheritance.

21:8 But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone: which is the second death.

But the fearful- the third word is to the unbeliever, and instead of being a promise, as to the other two classes of men, the seeker and the saint, there is a solemn warning to the unrepentant and uninterested sinner. The saint has a blessed inheritance with Christ, these have their part too, it is their portion in the lake of fire.
The fearful are not those of a nervous disposition naturally, but those who were afraid of the consequences of believing the gospel. They did not understand that when a person believes they are given, amongst many other things, the strength to endure the opposition that will inevitable come because of their faith. These, however, did not accept that, and hence were afraid of what friends, family, or colleagues might think and say and do. Truly “The fear of man bringeth a snare: but whoso putteth his trust in the Lord shall be safe”, Proverbs 29:25.
And unbelieving- since all who shall be in the lake of fire are unbelievers, this must be a special class, those who glory in their unbelief, and promote it. A special punishment awaits those who lead others astray in this important matter. Many a religious leader shall perish because he has peddled lies to the ruin of the souls of those who looked to him for guidance. As the Lord Jesus said, “And if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch”, Matthew 15:14.
And the abominable- there are certain practices that even unsaved people find distasteful, and turn away from in disgust. If this is the reaction of sinners, what must be the reaction of a thrice-holy God? All such must be banished from His presence and punished for their perverted lives. Nevertheless, these persons are listed here so they that may be warned. There are no depths of degradation into which a man may sink, from which the grace of God cannot lift Him. As Hannah said, “He lifteth up the beggar from the dunghill, to set them among princes, and to make them inherit the throne of glory”, 1 Samuel 2:8. The previous verse in our chapter has told us about the princes; God’s sons, made like His own dear Son.
And murderers- God is the Living God, and “He giveth to all life, and breath and all things”, Acts 17:25. When He made man He made him “in His own image”, Genesis 1:27. An image is that which represents something else. The penny that the Lord used to illustrate a point had the image of Caesar on it, and therefore it represented Caesar and his rule over Palestine, Matthew 22:18-21. Man was created to represent God, the one who ruleth over all. He was fitted to do this because, like God, man had personality, (he was conscious of himself and his abilities); spirituality, (he was more than a collection of atoms, and appreciated God); morality, (he had a sense of what was good); and rationality, (he could think, reason, purpose, decide, and understand). Not only had man a duty to represent God in these ways, but he also had distinctiveness as he did so. He could do things that animals cannot. He could believe God, have a sense of duty, had a desire to know, could enjoy beauty and harmony. He exists for ever, has a will to act, and can translate thoughts into words.
Since man is such a special creature, with features no animal shares, his life is precious to God. (We should remember that man is still made in the similitude of God, James 3:9, even though man’s sinfulness makes that likeness very faint. In principle it is still there). To cause that life to cease is to cause the man’s vocation to cease. And since that vocation is to represent God, this is a very serious matter.
This is why after the flood, God pronounced the death penalty on murder. His words were, “And surely your blood of your lives will I require; at the hand of every beast will I require it, and at the hand of man; at the hand of every man’s brother will I require the life of man. Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed: for in the image of God made He man”, Genesis 9:5,6. The time before the flood had been marked by violence, and now a restraint is put upon that violence.
Note the reason for the command, expressed in the last phrase just quoted, the fact that man is made in the image of God. All who effectively erase that image have forfeited their right to continue to live, for they clearly do not represent the Living God, and that is the purpose of their life.
All who murder are to be executed. This is God’s command, which has never been revoked. God will hold to account those in authority who defy this command, and sanction a lesser penalty for murder. It is a strange thing, that if a dog or other animal turns into a killer, it is put down by common consent, (unwittingly obeying part of God’s command quoted above, “at the hand of every beast will I require it”), but if a man kills, he is not executed. This is an indication of man’s warped sense of justice, and his failure to clearly distinguish between right and wrong.
It should be noted that abortion is murder. Notice the distinction made between life and breath in the quotation just made from Acts 17:25. Life begins at the moment of conception; breathing begins later. Mothers who have an abortion, (except perhaps in very exceptional circumstances), doctors who perform it, and those who legalise it, are complicit in the crime of murder, and shall pay the ultimate and eternal penalty, unless they genuinely repent and believe the gospel. There is forgiveness for the most wicked of sins through the sacrifice of Christ, for the blood of Christ is available to cleanse from all sin, and all unrighteousness, 1 John 1:7,9. But the opportunity to claim that forgiveness is limited to our lifetime. Once eternity is entered, that opportunity will be gone.
And whoremongers- these are they who promote, condone, or engage in immorality of whatever sort. God has made it clear from the beginning “Therefore shall leave his father and mother, and cleave unto his wife: and they should be one flesh”, Genesis 2:24. The “therefore” at the beginning of the sentence tells us that this is the result of other things. Those other things being, first, that God made them male and female in the beginning, hence it is God’s will that man should marry woman. For a man to “marry” a man, or a woman to “marry” a woman is a perversion of the Divine order, and will be judged. Second, because woman was made from man, there is an in-built attraction the one for the other, and when they marry there begins a life-long process of becoming one flesh. This is a different idea from being joined in body, although it usually includes it. Because Adam was able to say “this is now…flesh of my flesh”, Genesis 2:23, he recognised that the woman was very different to the animals he had named before she was made. She, unlike them, shared his nature, being of the same flesh.
The Lord Jesus used the words of Genesis 1:27, “male and female created He them”, and 2:23,24, “For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh”, to teach the sanctity and permanency of marriage, and the wickedness of undermining it, Matthew 19:3-12.
And sorcerers- these are those who are taken up with occult practices, and who are consequently in league with the Devil. God has made it clear that He will judge those of this sort. He said through Isaiah, “And when they shall say unto you, ‘Seek unto them that have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter:’ Should not a people seek unto their God? For the living to the dead? If they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them”, Isaiah 8:19,20. And the New Testament reinforces this, for the apostle Paul listed witchcraft amongst the works of the flesh, and added, “they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God”, Galatians 5:21.
And idolaters- if sorcerers are in league with the Devil and his agents wilfully, then idolaters are those who are on the fringe of the evil, unless they become initiated into the mysteries of false religions. Little does the idol-worshipper realise that behind his idol lurks an evil spirit, for the apostle Paul wrote, “the things that the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God”, 1 Corinthians 10:20. All idolaters shall be in the Lake of Fire, not just those who have worshipped the image of the Beast as described in this book.
And all liars- all who do not believe the gospel are governed by the one whom the Lord Jesus described as “a liar, and the father of it”, John 8:44, even the Devil himself. Adam and Eve listened to his lies in the garden of Eden, and they thereby allied themselves to the one who is the enemy of the truth. When they sinned their nature changed, and Adam passed this sin-nature on to the rest of men, for “by one man sin entered into the world”, Romans 5:12. This is why the psalmist said that “The wicked are estranged from the womb: They go astray as soon as they be born, speaking lies”, Psalm 58:5. Children do not have to be taught to lie, for they have an in-built capacity to do it. All shall be damned that believe not the truth, 2 Thessalonians 2:12.
Shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone- in verse 7 the inheritance of those who believe is described, for “He that overcometh shall inherit all things”. Here the dreadful inheritance of the unsaved is spoken of, not in any spiteful way, but in an evangelistic way, so that men may heed the warning and flee from the wrath to come. The saved shall have an inheritance they do not deserve, but the unsaved deserve their lot, for they had the daring to disobey God’s Son, and continue in their sin, John 3:36.
The lake of fire is the place of endless torment for the unsaved. The Lord Jesus spoke of it using the word Gehenna, and described it as “the fire that never shall be quenched, where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched”, Mark 9:43,44. Three times over He speaks those solemn words, that men may be warned. Let not any think they can over-ride His words, and teach that after death there is oblivion. Scripture says, “it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgement”, Hebrews 9:27. But lest it be thought that God takes any pleasure in “the death of him that dieth”, the passage says, “so also Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many”. In other words, men die and are judged afterwards with a constant judgement, but there is a way of escape in Him who bore the sins of many in the darkness of Calvary. He bore judgement so that men might not do so if they rest in Him and His work.
The Lord Jesus spoke of the resurrection of damnation, when they that have done evil shall come forth from their graves, John 5:29. So death is not the end, for there will be a resurrection even for unbelievers. They shall stand before God in the bodies they used to sin against Him, and then those bodies shall be “salted with fire”, Mark 9:49, so that just as salt preserves from change, so the fire shall preserve for more fire, for all eternity. Truly “It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the Living God”, Hebrews 10:31.
Which is the second death- this is the second time we have been told this, see 20:14, such is the gravity of the truth, and such is the concern of God that we be warned. It is important to remember the difference between life and existence. All created things have existence, but not all have life. Life and death are states of existence. When a person dies they move from one state of existence to another, namely from life to death. That person does not cease to exist, for the soul continues. So when an unsaved person dies, he moves from one state to another, but still exists. He moves from natural life on earth, to a state where his body is in the grave and his soul is in hell. At the resurrection of damnation he will move from a state of death to a state where he has been raised from the dead to stand before God at the great white throne judgement. After having heard God’s condemning verdict, (for all who stand before God’s throne at the end of time shall be condemned), he will then change his state again, and will be cast, body and soul, into the lake of fire. It is this latter state of things that is called the second death. The first death meant the separation of his body from his soul and spirit, the second death means eternal separation from God in the place of torment. As the wise man Job said of this situation, “But his flesh upon him shall have pain, and his soul within him shall mourn”, Job 14:22.

Survey of 21:9-22:5
We have looked at the description of the eternal state in the first part of the chapter, and now we consider the millenial age that precedes it.

The following are reasons for adopting the view that these verses do indeed refer to the millenial age:

1. A link is established with the end of the Tribulation Period in verse 9 by the fact that it one of the angels of judgement that speaks with John. One of the results of those judgements was that “great Babylon came into remembrance before God”, 16:19. That city was thought of as a harlot, so it is fitting that John should be shown the city of Jerusalem as “the bride, the Lamb’s wife”, 21:9.

2. In chapter 1 John had projected his mind to the Lord’s Day, when He would reign. But he was brought back from that to consider things nearer in time. So it is in chapters 21 and 22. Having briefly considered the new heaven and earth in verses 1-8, the angel brings John back to consider Christ’s millenial reign. Having done this, John is again brought back, for the Lord Jesus Himself says to him, “Behold I come quickly”, 22:7, a reference to His coming at the rapture. So John is brought right back to his current point in time, as he waited for the coming of the Lord.

3. There are references to the sun and the moon not being needed in the city, implying that the sun and moon would be needed outside of the city.

4. There is the mention of nations, and the kings of the earth in verse 24. Now the nation-state is first mentioned in Genesis 10:5,20, 31,32, where we learn how men were divided after the rebellion of the tower of Babel. Nationhood is God’s safeguard against the whole world rebelling against Himself. One of the achievements of the Antichrist will be to unite the world against God, and this is hindered by there being different nations. This will still be needed in the millenium, because there will be unbelievers at that time, and at the end of the reign of Christ many of them will rise up against Him. The only nation in eternity with be Israel, for God shall give Christ the throne of His father David, “and He shall rule over the house of Jacob for ever; and of His kingdom there shall be no end”, Luke 1:33.

5. There is the mention of a month in 22:2, which is a measurement of time, and this is not relevant in eternity.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 21, VERSES 9 TO 27:

21:9 And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the bride, the Lamb’s wife.

21:10 And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain, and shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God,

21:11 Having the glory of God: and her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal;

21:12 And had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel:

21:13 On the east three gates; on the north three gates; on the south three gates; and on the west three gates.

21:14 And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.

21:15 And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof.

21:16 And the city lieth foursquare, and the length is as large as the breadth: and he measured the city with the reed, twelve thousand furlongs. The length and the breadth and the height of it are equal.

21:17 And he measured the wall thereof, an hundred and forty and four cubits, according to the measure of a man, that is, of the angel.

21:18 And the building of the wall of it was of jasper: and the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass.

21:19 And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper; the second, sapphire; the third, a chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald;

21:20 The fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh, chrysolyte; the eighth, beryl; the ninth, a topaz; the tenth, a chrysoprasus; the eleventh, a jacinth; the twelfth, an amethyst.

21:21 And the twelve gates were twelve pearls: every several gate was of one pearl: and the street of the city was pure gold, as it were transparent glass.

21:22 And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it.

21:23 And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.

21:24 And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into it.

21:25 And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall be no night there.

21:26 And they shall bring the glory and honour of the nations into it.

21:27 And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb’s book of life.

Structure of the section

(a) Verses 9-11 Holy Jerusalem and its glo
(b) Verses 12-21 Holy Jerusalem and its wall
(c) Verses 22-27 Holy Jerusalem and its light
(d) 22:1-2 Holy Jerusalem and its river
(e) 22:3-5 Holy Jerusalem and its conditions

Survey of the section

As already indicated, we shall look at these verses as being the description of the state of things during the millenial reign of Christ, just as the following section, (from 22:6 to the end of the book), has to do with matters in the light of the coming of Christ for the church, which brings to an end this current age.

(a) Verses 9-11 Holy Jerusalem and its glory

21:9 And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the bride, the Lamb’s wife.

And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues- it would be strange to mention the plagues of the tribulation in connection with the eternal state, for there shall be no remembrance of former judgements then. Here a link is being established between God’s judgements and the result of them, for the prophet said, “For when Thy judgements are in the earth, the inhabitants of the world will learn righteousness”, Isaiah 26:9. Interestingly, that chapter begins with the words, “We have a strong city: salvation will God appoint with bulwarks”, verse 1. Then in verse 5 the prophet speaks of the lofty city being laid low, a reference no doubt to the fall of Babylon. One of the angels involved in the seven last plagues showed John the destruction of that city, so perhaps this is the angel mentioned here, see 16:17,19; 17:1. He had showed John the judgement of the great whore, the unholy city, and now he shows him the blessedness of the holy city, the bride of the Lamb.
And talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the bride, the Lamb’s wife- we know from Ephesians 3:10 that angels take a great interest in the church, for they learn the manifold wisdom of God from it. Just as Babylon was called the whore, indicative of the immorality, both literal and metaphorical, she represented, so, in contrast, this city is called the bride, the Lamb’s wife. The prophets often likened the idolatry of the nation of Israel to adultery, for it was love of another rather than the love of God her husband. Here the church is seen as a pure bride, with love only for her Saviour, the Lamb. He is described as being without blemish and without spot, 1 Peter 1:19, and she has been made suitable to Him, for she is “a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing”, and is “holy and without blemish”, Ephesians 5:27. She is like this solely because of the cleansing power of the blood of the Lamb.

21:10 And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high mountain, and shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God,

And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high mountain- when John was shown the harlot-city, he was carried away in the spirit into the wilderness, for evil always brings in barrenness and dearth, 17:3. Here John is taken to that which represents a kingdom, for this city is no doubt the administrative centre of a great kingdom, and one that is more elevated than any other.
And shewed me that great city, the holy Jerusalem- the word “that” suggests that John has referred to this city before, as indeed he has, in verse 2. Here he is about to be given more details about it. In 17:18 Babylon was described as “that great city”, but her greatness consisted of the enormity of her wickedness. Here holy Jerusalem is called great because of the glory that shines in her. The Harlot-city was the centre of great unholiness, but this city has the holiness of God about it.
Descending out of heaven from God- in verse 2 this city had come down from God to be positioned over the new earth after earth and heaven had fled away at the end of time. John now sees the original descent of the city at the start of the millenial reign of Christ.

21:11 Having the glory of God: and her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal;

Having the glory of God- we read in verse 23 that the glory of God lightened the city, but it is also true that this city’s inhabitants are all glorified saints, and manifest the glory of Christ, being conformed to His image, Romans 8:29.
And her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal- in 4:3 John likened God to a jasper and a sardine stone. Since the light of the city was like a jasper stone, and because this particular jasper stone is clear as crystal, we learn that the very glory of God shone forth, radiating its light from the city. The apostle Paul wrote, “For God, who commanded the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ”, 2 Corinthians 4:6. We learn from this that when God said at the beginning, “Let there be light”, the light shone out from within the darkness. This is an illustration of what should happen with the believer. At the moment of conversion the light of the glory of God seen in Christ shone into our hearts. There is a purpose in this, for we are to radiate the light of the glory that is in our hearts so as to give it to others. The light is not from ourselves, so in that sense is out of the darkness, but it should shine out of ourselves to God’s glory and the blessing of men. Now if this is true now, it is no surprise that the heavenly city radiates with the glory of God, for its inhabitants all have bodies of glory, and are able to do fully what they did partially on earth. The light is clear and crystal, for there are no impurities of earth to cloud the glory.

(b)   Verses 12-21   Holy Jerusalem and its wall

21:12 And had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel:

And had a wall great and high- we can understand the city having a great and high wall, for in the millenial reign of Christ there will still be unbelievers, and at the end of the thousand years we know they will compass the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city, 20:9. This wall therefore gives to the inhabitants a sense of security, and also serves as a barrier, for no unbelievers shall be allowed to enter. Perhaps the wall will be dispensed with in eternity, for no mention is made of it in verse 2.
And had twelve gates- this is the number that tells of administration in Scripture, and reminds us that the city is a centre of government.
And at the gates twelve angels- access to this city is carefully monitored. Only those written in the Lamb’s book of life will gain access, and no doubt the angel at the gate will ensure that this is the case. In any case, only those with glorified bodies will be able to rise to this city.
And names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel- one of the gates of Jerusalem in Bible times was the Damascus Gate, for that was where the road to Damascus began. So here, the twelve gates each lead to their respective tribes’ territory. In this way all of the tribes have an interest in the city. Whilst the church has higher blessings than Israel, the nation has not been obliterated. This mention of the twelve tribes must be a great difficulty to those who do not believe in the millenial reign of Christ, and transfer all of Israel’s blessings to the church.
Notice that the twelve tribes are mentioned, for the division of the nation has come to an end, and the old rivalries are gone. Hosea wrote of this time, “Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head”, Hosea 1:11. And Ezekiel wrote, “Thus saith the Lord God, ‘Behold I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own land: and I will make them one nation in the land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all: and they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at all…so shall they be My people, and I will be their God'”, Ezekiel 37:22,23.

21:13 On the east three gates; on the north three gates; on the south three gates; and on the west three gates.

On the east three gates- when Israel were encamped round the tabernacle in the wilderness they were arranged in groups of three tribes on each of the four sides. But for them there was only one gate, at the east. There was only one way to God, by means of the altar of sacrifice, but there will be an individual way from God when each tribe-member has visited the city. He will take away his own personal experience of God. Because the name of his tribe is inscribed on the gate, he will not lose his way.
On the north three gates; on the south three gates; and on the west three gates- John does not go round in order, but from east to north to south to west. In the millenium the territories of the tribes will be in the order, from the north to south, Dan, Asher, Naphtali, Mannasseh, Ephraim, Reuben, Judah, Benjamin, Simeon, Issacher, Zebulon, Gad, Ezekiel 48:1-7; 23-29.

Special note
It might well be asked, if this city is suspended above the earth, how any from earth can reach it? The answer to this is simple, and may be answered by asking another question. How will church saints get from earth to heaven? And how will they come subsequently with Christ to earth when they are manifested with Him? The fact is that the resurrection body will not be limited as our present body is. It will be a body that is incorrupt, glorious, powerful and spiritual, 1 Corinthians 15:42-44. As such it will be able to soar to heaven, and earthly saints, like the Old Testament saints and tribulation saints, will be able to rise at will to the holy city. Only those who are believers shall be able to do this, so the holy city will be kept holy in this way.
And if it be asked how those who are alive when Christ comes to reign shall be able to do this, not having died, the answer is that they will be changed in the same way as saints will be when Christ comes for the church. This is a matter addressed by the apostle in 1 Corinthians 15:50-57. There the apostle unfolds the mystery as to how living saints can have resurrection bodies. The answer is, that “we shall not all sleep”, (that is, not all believers will die), “but we shall all be changed”. And what we are changed to is the likeness to Christ in His resurrection body, so it will be as if we have died, even though we have in fact not died.

21:14 And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.

And the wall of the city had twelve foundations- again the number twelve occurs, this time reminding us of the solid basis of the administration of the city.
And in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb- the Lord Jesus said to His apostles, “Verily I say unto you, That ye which have followed Me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit on the throne of His glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel”, Matthew 19:28. By regeneration is meant the new state of things brought about when Christ reigns on the earth. So the apostles shall administer the twelve tribes. This explains why it was so necessary to replace Judas after he had fallen, not only so that the apostles could present a united front on the day of Pentecost, (“Peter, standing up with the eleven”, Acts 2:14), but also to bring the number of the future judges of Israel up to the right number.
The church itself is built upon the doctrinal foundation of the apostles and prophets, Ephesians 2:20, without specifying any number, but the administrative government of the earth is by the twelve apostles that followed Him on earth.

21:15 And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof.

And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city- it is an angel who talks with John, but he refers to him as if on a level in one sense, for he will describe himself later as “thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren the prophets”, 22:9. This might suggest that we shall converse with the angels in eternity, as well as with the Lord and one another of course. A reed is an earthly measure, using an earthly plant, but it is made of gold, which is appropriate, since it is the city of God that is being measured.
And the gates thereof, and the wall thereof- we are told the measurements of the city and the walls, but not of the gates. Perhaps the measured city and walls tell us that they are Divinely limited, and form a secure place for the inhabitants, but there is free access through the gates for those who are not defiled.

21:16 And the city lieth foursquare, and the length is as large as the breadth: and he measured the city with the reed, twelve thousand furlongs. The length and the breadth and the height of it are equal.

And the city lieth foursquare, and the length is as large as the breadth- the city is of fixed and stable proportions, and is not like the sprawling cities of earth, which tend to extend until they merge.
And he measured the city with the reed, twelve thousand furlongs- this is equivalent to 1500 English miles, which makes an area of one billion and four hundred and forty million acres. Of course we do not know how many shall live in this city, but clearly it will be a pleasant garden-city, worthy of the one who in the beginning Himself planted a garden, Genesis 2:8.
The length and the breadth and the height of it are equal- notice that when the angel measures the city John only tells us the length and the breadth. Now he tells us the height of it. Now bear in mind that this city descends from heaven, but is not said to come to earth; it is stationed over the earth, for the nations shall walk in the light of it, as if it is a light in the sky. But now John mentions the height of it as being equal to the length and breadth. It is suggested therefore that by height is meant the altitude of the city above the earth. After all, is it a pleasing prospect to dwell in the middle of a city in the shape of a cube, with 750 miles to the outside?
Earth’s moon is 2158 miles in diameter, and the holy city is 1500 miles across, so it is 70% smaller than the moon. But the moon is 235,000 miles away, whereas the city is 1500 miles above the earth. So the city is 156 times nearer than the moon. So if it were the same size as the moon it would look 156 times as big; but since it is only 70% of the size of the moon it would look 109 times as big. The full moon occupies a surprisingly small area of the sky, for it is only 1 degree across. This means that the holy city would appear to be two hand-spans plus three middle fingers across, when an observer’s arms are stretched out fully. This would make it large enough to be conspicuous, but not so large as to be ominous.

21:17 And he measured the wall thereof, an hundred and forty and four cubits, according to the measure of a man, that is, of the angel.

And he measured the wall thereof, an hundred and forty and four cubits- again we have a multiple of twelve, and if a cubit is approximately 18″ long, then the wall is 72 yards high. If the city is a cube of 1500 miles, and its sides that high, this would be out of proportion. But if the city is two-dimensional and not three-dimensional, this height of wall is entirely appropriate.
According to the measure of a man, that is, of the angel- does this tell us that angels are the same height as men? An earthly being is here likened to a heavenly one.

21:18 And the building of the wall of it was of jasper: and the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass.

And the building of the wall of it was of jasper- the building means the structure, so the wall is composed of the jasper stone, which verse 11 tells us shone with the glory of God, being like crystal. The wall in no way hinders the outshining of the glory from the city itself.
And the city was pure gold, like unto clear glass- the prophet described Babylon as “the golden city”, because of the riches and earthly glory that were concentrated there. This city, on the other hand, is of pure gold, for there is no defilement or unholiness in this city of God. The gold is clearly not of the earthly sort, for it is like glass, able to allow the glory of God to shine forth.

21:19 And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first foundation was jasper; the second, sapphire; the third, a chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald;

21:20 The fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh, chrysolyte; the eighth, beryl; the ninth, a topaz; the tenth, a chrysoprasus; the eleventh, a jacinth; the twelfth, an amethyst.

And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones- normally, foundations are not visible, being embedded in the earth for stability. There is no need for this here, for the wall does not depend on physical forces to support it. So the foundations of the wall can be seen, and are embellished with precious stones of many sorts.
The first foundation was jasper; the second, sapphire; the third, a chalcedony; the fourth, an emerald; the fifth, sardonyx; the sixth, sardius; the seventh, chrysolyte; the eighth, beryl; the ninth, a topaz; the tenth, a chrysoprasus; the eleventh, a jacinth; the twelfth, an amethyst- the wall has twelve foundations, so each jewel decorates one of the foundations.
On the high priest’s breastplate were twelve stones, and on those jewels were inscribed the names of the tribes of Israel “according to their tribes”. This is usually thought to mean “according to the way in which they were arranged around the tabernacle”, since Balaam saw the children of Israel around the tabernacle “according to their tribes”, Numbers 24:2. Now when Joshua was investigating why Israel had been defeated at Ai, he ordered them to be brought before him “according to your tribes”, Joshua 7:14, and he began with Judah.
Instead of the names of the tribes, however, (they were on the gates), it was the names of the twelve apostles that were inscribed on the foundations. No doubt Christ’s choice of these men had this in mind, and they will be uniquely fitted to administer their allotted tribe.

21:21 And the twelve gates were twelve pearls: every several gate was of one pearl: and the street of the city was pure gold, as it were transparent glass.

And the twelve gates were twelve pearls- whereas natural precious stones come from beneath the earth, pearls come from the depths of the sea. Such will have been the experience of the nation of Israel, for God’s intention was that Israel should be special to Him, as He said to them in the day when He made a covenant with them, “if ye will obey My voice indeed and keep My covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto Me above all people: for all the earth is Mine”, Exodus 19:5. God could have chosen any nation, for all were His, (“all the earth is Mine”), but He chose Israel. And the word used for “peculiar treasure” is translated “jewels” in Malachi 3:17. Sadly, however, Israel failed to keep the covenant and were carried away into captivity amongst the Gentile nations. They were hidden in the “sea” of the Gentiles, but one day they shall be brought back into favour, and every time a believing Israelite enters through the gates of the city he will be reminded of God’s recovering grace.
Every several gate was of one pearl- this means that each gate was a separate entity, so the experience of each tribe under the hand of God was preserved in memory.
And the street of the city was pure gold, as it were transparent glass- as soon as the visitor enters within the gates, he will find that all is of God, and he treads, not the streets of the Gentile cities any longer, but God’s street, for it is of pure gold, yet not the gold of earth, for it lets through the glory of God.

(c)   Verses 22-27   Holy Jerusalem and its light

21:22 And I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it.

And I saw no temple therein- it is as if John is entering into the gates to explore, and being a spiritual man, he will immediately seek out the presence of God. He does not find a specific location however, for the reason next given. The temple to Marduk in Babylon was very conspicuous. Here, all is different.
For the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it- the presence of God and the Lamb so pervades the scene that no part can be said to be more the presence of God than another.
As we noticed in connection with 11:17, God as the Almighty is first mentioned in the word to Abraham, “I am the Almighty God, walk before Me and be thou perfect”, Genesis 17:1. And He said to Moses, “I am the Lord: and I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob, by the name of God Almighty, but by My name Jehovah I was not known to them. And I have also established My covenant with them, to give them the land of Canaan”, Exodus 6:2,3,4. So at a critical point in the history of His dealings with the seed of Abraham, just as He was about to deliver Israel from the bondage of Egypt, He established that He is Lord, as well as being God Almighty. Lord will be the title Israel will give Him, whereas God Almighty had been the title the patriarchs had used. As God He has power, as Lord He has authority, as Almighty He has sufficiency.
The title Lamb, however, will be especially precious to the remnant of Israel, for it is through His blood that they will have been redeemed. The same is true of the saints of this age, for as the apostle Peter writes, “”Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things…but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot”, 1 Peter 1:18,19. Not only so, but John the Baptist looked upon Jesus as He walked, and said “Behold the Lamb of God”, John 1:31. So not only does the title “Lamb” remind us of His death, it also reminds us of His life and pathway here. So when we are told that “the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it”, we realise that God’s presence is marked by the full range of His attributes, and the full range of their manifestation by Christ on earth. We should not forget that the city is metaphorically the Lamb’s wife, verse 9.

21:23 And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof.

And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it- this is not to say that the sun and moon do not exist at this point; rather, it is that they are not needed in the heavenly city. No created object shall contribute to the glorious light of this city.
For the glory of God did lighten it- that which the titles just mentioned bring to our minds is the glory of God.
And the Lamb is the light thereof- here is testimony to the equality of the persons of the Godhead, for there are not competing lights here; they shine with the same glory. So the light that illumines the city is Divine glory, and the lamp, the vessel that holds the light, is the Lamb. As ever, He is the brightness of the glory of God, Hebrews 1:3, for it is expressed in and through Him. It is as if the lamp in the Holy Place and the Shekinah glory in the Holiest of all of the tabernacle are now seen to be one light.

21:24 And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into it.

And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it- the Lord Jesus said that when He, as the Son of man, comes in glory to set up His kingdom, “before Him shall be gathered all nations”, Matthew 25:32. He shall then proceed to divide them up into believers and unbelievers. The distinguishing feature about the believers being that they had helped Christ’s brethren, the Jewish remnant at the time, and also those who had preached the gospel of the kingdom. John tells us that “he that doeth righteousness is righteous”, 1 John 3:7. In other words, righteous deeds can only be done by those who have had Divine righteousness imputed to them, and who are therefore righteous by faith. These believers from the nations will enter Christ’s kingdom, whereas the unbelievers will not. But these believers will keep their national identity, and are described in our chapter as “the nations of them that are saved”. Because they are saved, they will be comfortable as they walk in the light of the glory of God that shines from this heavenly city. It is only those who hate the light that do not come to the light, John 3:20. This is why those who rebel against Christ at the end of His kingdom come from the four quarters of the earth, for they had removed themselves as far as possible from the light of the city, and contented themselves with the light of the sun and the moon.
And the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into it- not only shall there be nations consisting of saved persons, but there shall also be saved kings over them. They shall bring their glory, not in the sense they will come to parade themselves, but will bring that which will glorify God and the Lamb, just as the wise men worshipped the infant Christ and presented unto Him their gifts, Matthew 2:11. So the nations shall live their lives by its light, but the kings, no doubt as representatives of those nations, will actually come into the city to present their gifts. This shows they must be saved persons, or else they would not be able to rise to the city, not having glorified bodies.

21:25 And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall be no night there.

And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day- there will still be day and night on earth, and during the day time the worshippers will have free access to the city.
For there shall be no night there- there will be a constant stream of worshippers, for those on one side of the earth shall come when it is day for them, and then those from the other side of the earth. So the gates shall not be shut at all, for it will always be daytime on earth for someone who wants to come. And as for the city itself, it will be as the hymn-writer said, “the land of fadeless day”.

21:26 And they shall bring the glory and honour of the nations into it.

And they shall bring the glory and honour of the nations into it- this seems to revert back to the kings of verse 24, who shall bring, not just their personal offerings to the King, but also the gifts of the nations they rule over. Perhaps glory is their response to the Being of God, honour their response to the doings of God.

21:27 And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb’s book of life.

And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth- there will be no way that an unbeliever will gain entry into this holy city. They will never find any way, (“no wise”), to overcome their lack of a spiritual body. The unbeliever is not only defiled but defiling, like the leper of old. The apostle Paul listed ten sorts of people that shall not enter into the kingdom of God, 1 Corinthians 6:9,10, but he could say of those in the assembly at Corinth, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified, in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of God”, verse 11. They had realised that they could not associate with the name of Christ unless they had been washed from their defilement, and this is what had happened. These mentioned here, however, were barred as unwashed sinners. Remember that there will be sinners during the millenial reign of Christ, as Isaiah 65:20 makes clear.
Neither whatsoever worketh abomination- any who practise that which is in any way abhorrent to God shall be excluded.
Or maketh a lie- notice that in these three particular conditions it is something that is done by the one seeking to enter, either “defileth”, or “worketh”, or “maketh”. There is active sinning in view in each case. These people are practising a lie, for “worketh” and “maketh” are covered by one word. As such, their activity is totally unsuited to the city of the God of truth. They have not learnt the lesson from those who perished because they believed the Antichrist’s lie, 2 Thessalonians 2:11,12.
But they which are written in the Lamb’s book of life- this is the deciding factor. Only those who believe have their names written there. Paul could write of those who laboured with him in the making known of the gospel, that their names were in the book of life, Philippians 4:3. It would be well to challenge our hearts about this matter, and ask whether we practise a lie, or believe the truth of the gospel, and seek to further it.

REVELATION 11

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made. It would be appreciated if the name of the website were to be retained at the end of the article if it is printed for distribution to others. Thank you.

You will find that if you copy the text into Libre Office Writer the formatting will be retained for printing.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

Survey of the chapter
As noted in connection with chapter 10, John may have wondered where the nation of Israel fitted in to the things he was being shown.  After all, it is the nation over which Christ shall reign as king, and it is also the nation that will have to pass through “the time of Jacob’s trouble”, Jeremiah 30:7. 
The seal judgements have been inflicted on men indiscriminately, but in chapters 10-15, and 17-19, the emphasis changes, and John is given details which are more to do with persons.  So to prepare for that more specific action, in chapters 10-12 we are informed about God’s ways with the nation of Israel. 

Verses 1-2          Preservation by God of the nation.
John is instructed to measure the temple, and is told that it will be violated by the Gentiles.  But the measuring indicates God has detailed concern for it, and those who worship in it.
Verses 3-14        Provision by God for the nation.
Two witnesses are raised up so as to strengthen the believing Jews to be faithful to God, and trust Him.  The ascent of the witnesses to heaven will assure the believing Israelites of His involvement in their plight, and that He has not left them without support.
Verses 15-18      Praise of God by representatives of the nation.
The four and twenty elders rejoice at the prospect of the millenial reign of Christ, and the resurrection of Old Testament saints.
Verse 19              Power of God ready to be asserted for the nation. 
The chapter begins with a temple on earth, which is about to be trampled under foot, but there is the assurance that this does not affect the temple of God in heaven, the centre of real power.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 11, VERSES 1 TO 14:

11:1  And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein.
11:2  But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.
11:3  And I will give power unto My two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.
11:4  These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.
11:5  And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed.
11:6  These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will.
11:7  And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.
11:8  And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.
11:9  And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.
11:10  And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth.
11:11  And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.
11:12  And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.
11:13  And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.
11:14  The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly.

Verses 1-2         Preservation by God of the nation.

11:1  And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein.

And there was given me a reed like unto a rod- John is going to be assured that the things symbolised in chapter 10, (the thin high cloud that the psalmist used to speak of the extent of God’s faithfulness, power and truth in relation to the nation of Israel), and the sun and the rainbow, (God’s evident witness to His intention to bless the nation), are symbols of reality, and not fantasies.
The reed was a measure of length in old times, being standardised at 12′ 9″, or just under 4 metres.  It was a reed like a rod, meaning that it was not a reed unsuitable for measuring with, but straight and strong.  A reed is a symbol of weakness, as we see from Luke 7:24, (“a reed shaken by the wind”), but this is an exception, for it is like a rod, the symbol of power.  God is going to bring the nation of Israel from a position of weakness to that of power, through their Messiah.
That it was given to John shows he is commissioned to do the measuring, whereas in a similar situation in Ezekiel’s experience it was an angel who did so.  Another difference is that Ezekiel was told the measurements of the temple, for it was not then built; nor, indeed has it been built yet, for it is the millenial temple that is in view there.  Here, however, it is the measurement of a temple that will exist during the tribulation period.
And the angel stood, saying, Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that worship therein- the angel is standing, for God’s ministers are ever ready to serve Him.  John is bidden to likewise be standing, ready to do this important task that will impress upon him and his readers that God’s interest in the nation of Israel is real. 
This measurement is not just of things, a temple and an altar, but people.  We might think you cannot measure people with a rod, but you can measure the area that a crowd covers, and God is assessing the extent of interest in Himself that the nation is displaying.  To measure the temple is to signify that God takes careful and detailed note of its existence, and the desires for God that its building represented.  To measure the altar is to show that God takes account of the exercises of men towards Him.  To measure the size of the crowd shows that God is aware of them, and will protect them.  There are clearly those who come to the Court of the Gentiles, but who have no offering for God to be placed upon the altar.  These are not His people, and are given over to the power of the enemy.
The sad fact is that this temple is going to be defiled by the image of the antichrist.  The altar sacrifices are going to be stopped by the same person, (see Daniel 9:27), and he will persecute those who believe, so that they have to flee, as the next chapter will tell us. 
Note that although this temple had been built by Israel in unbelief, and they are carrying on the sacrifices as if Christ has not died, nevertheless, it is still called the temple of God.  Even though there was much that was of man in the temple of Christ’s day, He still went there, and called it His Father’s house.  The principle was intact even if the practice was in ruins. 
The religious element in Israel at this time are making preparations for the rebuilding of the temple at Jerusalem on the site of Solomon’s temple.  At present there is a mosque on the site, but clearly it will have gone by the time John’s vision is fulfilled. 

11:2  But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.

But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not- the temple area was divided into the inner sanctuary, then the Court of the Priests, the Court of the Israelites, and the Court of the Women.  It seems that these two courts are being included in the expression “the temple”, even though the word is strictly “inner temple”, the sanctuary itself.  The Jews of Christ’s time regarded the Court of the Priests as part of the “naos”, the inner temple  Surrounding these courts was the middle wall of partition, through which Gentiles could not go.  So the court without or outside of the temple was this outer court, the Court of the Gentiles, where all could come.  This part was not measured, a symbolic omission, to emphasise the difference God was making between those He was mindful of, who were earnest worshippers, (even though misguided, for as yet they had not realised that Christ’s sacrifice had made their rituals obsolete), and the Gentiles in general.
For it is given unto the Gentiles- this unmeasured area becomes a sign of those God is not pledging to protect, for they have no interest in worshipping Him.  The fact that it is given unto the Gentiles shows He is in total control, and is allowing events to unfold to glorify Himself in the outcome, which is the defeat of the Antichrist.  He controls both the believing and unbelieving part of Israel.  The latter side with the Gentile antichrist, and therefore are reckoned as being in the Court of the Gentiles.
And the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months- Daniel was given a vision in which he was told that “the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary”, Daniel 9:26.  He had already learnt of one who would take away the daily sacrifice, and cast down the place of God’s sanctuary, 8:11.  This happens at the same time as the image of the beast is set up in the temple, called in Daniel 12:11 “the abomination that maketh desolate”, which is linked in that verse with the taking away of the daily sacrifice in the temple.  The right of the Jews to sacrifice on their altar will be withdrawn.
When the disciples drew the attention of the Lord to the temple buildings, He responded with the words, “There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down”.  And when the disciples asked when this would happen, He did not mention anything about the Romans destroying the city in AD 70.  Rather, He spoke of things at the end time, and it is then that the city of Jerusalem and the temple shall be destroyed, for the antichrist will attempt to rid the earth of all reminders of God, that he himself might be the supreme object of worship.  He will establish Babylon as the capital city of the world.
So the treading under foot by the Gentiles will extend from the middle of the 70th week of Daniel, until Christ comes to earth to deal with His enemies.  As the Lord said, “Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled”, Luke 21:22. The times of the Gentiles began when world-government was given to Nebuchadnezzar, and will end when Gentile dominion is ended by the coming of Christ to reign.
This period of time is reckoned in terms of months, because that is how the Jews reckoned time for religious purposes.  Month after month will go by, new moon after new moon, and they cannot offer their sacrifices.

Verses 3-14        Provision by God for the nation.

11:3  And I will give power unto My two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.

And I will give power unto My two witnesses– it is important at this time that a word of instruction from God be available to the nation, so that they might be given the opportunity to believe in the Messiah.  The one hundred and forty four thousand servants of God spoken of in chapter seven have spread out from Israel into the world. 
Malachi’s prophecy marks the end of the first period into which Daniel’s 70 weeks are divided, so there is a connection between his prophecy and Daniel’s vision.  At the end of his prophecy we read, “Remember ye the law of Moses My servant, which I commanded him in Horeb for all Israel, with the statutes and judgements.  Behold I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse”, Malachi 4:4-6.  Now the two saints that Malachi mentions, Moses and Elijah, were on the Mount of Transfiguration with the Lord, and no doubt the mention of Christ coming in His kingdom, and the presence of Moses and Elijah, prompted the disciples to enquire about the coming of Elijah, for what they had seen on the mount was a preview of Christ coming to reign, and they knew Malachi spoke of those days.  The Lord replied, “”Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things.  But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed.  Likewise shall also the Son of Man suffer of them”, Matthew 17:11,12.  The disciples understood by this that He spoke of John the Baptist, verse 13.  For when John was promised to Zacharias, he was told by the angel “And many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the Lord their God.  And he shall go before Him in the spirit and power of Elias, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared of the Lord”.  
Note the fact that the angel does not speak of John turning the children to their fathers, but instead says “turning the disobedient to the wisdom of the just”.  This may well be the interpretation of the phrase, so that John would turn the children, (that is, those who claimed to have Abraham as their father, Matthew 3:9), unto their fathers, (that is, to the prophets, as they foretold the coming of the Messiah, see Acts 3:25).  The disobedient children of Abraham would be turned to the wisdom of the prophetic scriptures, written by just men of old time under the inspiration of the Spirit of God.
But John would also turn the hearts of the fathers to the children.  We should not confuse the fathers who turn to the children, with the fathers the children turn to, in Malachi’s prophecy.  Nor should we confuse the children the fathers turn to, with the children who turn to their fathers.  From the very beginning, God directed men to look for the promised seed.  He had promised that Eve’s seed would bruise the serpent’s head.  The woman’s seed is primarily Christ, for He is the Ultimate Seed.  So all down through the centuries of the Old Testament era, the fathers would be anticipating the child that would be the Messiah.  John, by his preaching, turned the children of his day, (those who had turned out not to be the Messiah, but who were children of Abraham), to what the fathers, (the Old Testament prophets), had to say about the Messiah, for He had come and was ready to be revealed to Israel.
So also the witnesses of a future day will turn future Jews to a reading not only of the Old Testament prophets, but also the writings of Matthew and Luke to show the genuineness of the claims of Christ, and the Epistle to the Hebrews to show His sacrifice is superior.  This will have special relevance given that those in view in Revelation 11 are in the temple as priests, and in the court where the altar was, as worshippers.  Just as in the days of the apostles “a great company of the priests were obedient to the faith”, Acts 6:7, so in the future many of Israel will respond to the ministry of these two witnesses, and distance themselves from a temple-system that is about to be profaned by the Antichrist.  Some at least of these will become the company Daniel spoke of as “they that be wise”, Daniel 12:3, who will “turn many to righteousness”.  These are the Maskilim, or “wise ones”, and the Maschil psalms are especially for them in that future day.  (The Maschil psalms are as follows: Psalm 32;42;44;45;52-55;74;78;88;89;142.  It would be a profitable exercise to read those psalms in the light of the situation in which the Jewish remnant will find themselves).
And they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days- this is the same length of time as forty two months, since the prophetic year has 360 days of 12 months each.  But it does not refer to the same period as the 42 months of verse 2, for that is the designation for the second half of the 7-year period.  The period of the prophesying by the two witnesses is to prepare the nation for that, and therefore must relate to the first half of the seven-year period. 
As prophets they have a two-fold ministry.  To forth-tell the mind of God regarding what Israelites should do, and also to foretell the impending desecration of the temple, and the subsequent destruction of the city.  So the 42 months of treading under foot follows the 1260 days of prophesying, being the two halves of Daniel’s seventieth week. 
That their time of prophesying is measured in days reminds us of the words of God to Israel, “Since the day your fathers came out of the land of Egypt unto this day I have even sent unto you all My servants the prophets, daily rising up early and sending them”, Jeremiah 7:25.  Every day for 1260 days He will send forth His prophets to His people.
Clothed in sackcloth- John the Baptist was clothed in a camel-hair garment, for the camel is a creature of vengeance, and God was angry with the sin of the people.  Here, it is sackcloth, the symbol of mourning, for the nation is in a state of spiritual death, and these prophets feel it keenly.  They reflect in their clothing the sadness in the heart of God as He looks upon the nation.

11:4  These are the two olive trees, and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth.  

These are the two olive trees- it was in a Maskil psalm that David wrote, “But I am like a green olive tree in the house of my God”, Psalm 52:8.  This would suggest that the two witnesses prophesy in the temple courts, flourishing there as spiritual men amidst the deadness and carnality of the nation, even though they are carrying on their rituals.  The bulk of Psalm 52 concerns, in the first instance, a description and condemnation of Doeg the Edomite, who had seen David go into the house of God to get food for himself and his men.  Doeg had betrayed David to Saul, who had commanded that the priests be slain.  His soldiers would not do this, but Doeg did.  This caused David much distress, that he had occasioned the death of the priests.  But the psalm goes beyond Doeg, for the terms used are very suited as a description of the Antichrist.  David speaks of mischief, deceit, and lying, and these are some of the evil features that will be seen in all their ugliness in the Man of Sin, as Paul calls the Antichrist.  As the old preachers used to say, “the sin of man will culminate in the Man of Sin”.
These two witnesses, however, stand firm in the house of God, and as we shall see in the next verse, are able to devour their enemies with fire.  This means they will be able to protect the priests, and not allow them to be slain.  This David was not able to do, but these will be able.
And the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth- this would be a reminder to John of the situation in Zechariah’s day, when the temple building was delayed.  Zechariah saw a candlestick, and two olive trees on either side of it.  The interpretation was that “These are the two anointed ones, that stand by the Lord of the whole earth”, Zechariah 4:14.  These two men in Zechariah’s day were Zerubbabel the governor, and Joshua the high priest.  Just as the two olive trees supplied oil for the lampstand, so these two men would be used to further the cause of the building of the temple and the full institution of the worship of God.  So it is that in a future day, when the temple is about to be destroyed, God will have His two “anointed ones”, who will encourage the nation to realise that the temple system is doomed, and they should separate themselves from it. 
When Elijah stormed into Ahab’s palace with a word of condemnation for him, he said, “As the Lord God if Israel liveth, before whom I stand, there shall not be dew nor rain these years, but according to my word”, 1 Kings 17:1.  Ahab had begun to stand before an image of Baal, a dead idol, but Elijah represented the God of heaven, and he stood before Him, not only to worship Him, but also ready to receive instructions from Him.  Interestingly, the period of time when there was no rain was three and a half years, as James tells us, James 5:17. 

11:5  And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed.

And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies- this is very similar to what Elijah did when Ahaziah the king twice sent a captain with a company of fifty soldiers to arrest him.  Twice over Elijah said, “If I be a man of God, then let fire come down from heaven and consume thee and thy fifty”, 2 Kings 1:10.  And fire did indeed come down from heaven and consume them.  In this way Elijah’s life was preserved.  So with the two witnesses, for they will be able to do the same in self-defence, in order that their vital ministry may continue until the moment of God’s choosing.
It is instructive to note the comparison between these two events, one past, and the other future, with what happened during the ministry of Christ.  James and John, (surnamed “sons of thunder” by the Lord), wanted to bring down fire from heaven (in their words, “as Elijah did”), upon some Samaritans who had refused to receive Christ.  He rebuked His two disciples with the words, “Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of.  For the Son of man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them”, Luke 9:55,56.  This highlights very markedly the difference between the present age of God’s grace, the past age of the law, and the future age of God’s wrath.
Note the fire comes out of their mouths, which is another way of saying that they had power to call upon God to send fire.  That this fire was effective is seen in that the enemies of the truth are consumed, so thoroughly were they dealt with.  The word consumed is used in 2 Kings 2, Luke 9, and this passage, thus linking the three together. 
And if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed- there is an imperative reason why this must happen, for it is highly important that God’s interests, as represented by the two witnesses, should be defended.  It is also important that the worshippers in the temple courts, whether priests or people, should be preserved so as to have opportunity to obey the prophesying of God’s witnesses.

11:6  These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to turn them to blood, and to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will.

These have power to shut heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy- since it is not going to rain during their time of ministry, then the absence of rain is for the space of three and a half years, the very period of time in which it did not rain according to the word of Elijah, 1 Kings 17:1.  It is James that tells us how long the period was, James 5:17.  King Ahab had begun to worship Baal, the weather-god, so it was appropriate that God’s control over the weather should be manifest.
And have power over waters to turn them to blood- if the fire and no rain remind us of Elijah, the second two miracles remind us of Moses.  He had turned the water of the Nile to blood.  Now the Nile was worshipped by the Egyptians, so this was an attack upon their idolatry, as were all the plagues brought against the land at that time, for God said, “against all the gods of Egypt will I execute judgement”, Exodus 12:12.
And to smite the earth with all plagues, as often as they will- Moses was able to plague Egypt, so that Pharoah was eventually forced to let God’s people go.  It is said of Antichrist that “the king shall do according to his will”, Daniel 11:36.  He finds, however, that these two men have a superior will, for they represent the God of heaven. 

11:7  And when they shall have finished their testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them.

And when they shall have finished their testimony- able to defend themselves for a period of three and a half years, their time has come.  Their testimony has achieved its goal, for when the abomination of desolation is set up in the temple at Jerusalem, then those who believe will flee. 
The beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them- this is the first time that the Antichrist has been mentioned in the book.  The Book of Revelation is the revelation of Christ, whereas the Book of Daniel, whilst it speaks of Christ’s revelation, is more the book of the revelation of Antichrist, for he is prophesied in chapters 2,7,8,9,10 and 11, and is prefigured by the kings in chapters 1,3,4,5 and 6.  Note that he is not called the beast out of the sea, as in 13:1, but the beast ascending out of the bottomless pit.  We shall have to enquire what this means at a later point, but suffice it to say at this point that it denotes the Satanic power that is behind him.  It would seem an unequal conquest, two men, and a Satanically empowered beast, but the victory belongs to the righteous.  He may succeed in killing them, but it can only be because their period of ministry is over, and their power to defend themselves has been withdrawn, or at least, is not exercised.  That he makes war shows that there is conflict between the forces of darkness and light, good and evil, and evil seems to triumph.

11:8  And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified.

And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city- such will be the pent-up anger against these two men, that they will delight to highlight the fact that they are dead.  It is an disgrace in the east to not bury the bodies of the dead.  Their corpses would soon start to decompose in the hot sun.
The Lord Jesus described Jerusalem as the city of the Great King, Matthew 5:35, but it cannot be called that here.  It is only great because it is the focus of great and momentous events.
Which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt- geographically and technically it is the city of Jerusalem, but morally it is no better in character than Sodom or Egypt.  At the end of the book John will describe Jerusalem as the holy city, but he cannot do that here.  The very city in which the holy Son of God ministered, has sunk so low as to be like Sodom with its immorality, and Egypt with its idolatry. 
Where also our Lord was crucified- any city may, sadly, be labelled “Sodom and Egypt”, today, but it is a sad commentary on the low state of the people of Israel in these future days, that those names are appropriate for Jerusalem.  He who is the Lord was crucified there, in order to deliver men from their vice and their idolatry.

11:9  And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves.

And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half- no division of humanity will not have access to the sight of their dead bodies.  John may have wondered how that would be possible, but today, with universal media coverage of any and every event, this is entirely possible, assuming, of course, that such things will be able to function during the time of tribulation.
Their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the city for as many days as there were years of their ministry.  Ezekiel was instructed by God to lie on one side and then the other for a certain number of days, each day representing a year.  What Ezekiel did during his ministry, these will do after theirs is over.  Their bodies will be a reminder of what they did during those three and a half years,
And shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves- it seems that there were those who wished to bury these bodies, but they were not allowed to do so.  It seems also that it was “all people and kindreds and tongues and nations” that were insistent on this, showing the universal hatred of the two witnesses.  It was important that they be visible, however, so that the drama of their resurrection might be the greater.  It also ensured that everyone know who it was that had been raised, for the bodies had been visible all the time, so God over-ruled.

11:10  And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth.

And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another- after Esther had been the means of delivering the Jews from the devices of Haman, two days were set aside “to make them days of feasting and joy, and of sending portions one to another, and gifts to the poor”, Esther 9:22.  Here it is the enemies of the Jews who celebrate.
Because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth- whilst their ministry was no doubt in the temple courts in order to protect those who worshipped there, the effect of their miracles could be world-wide, especially the lack of rain and waters turned to blood.

11:11  And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them.

And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet- the teaching of Scripture is that at death, “then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it”, Ecclesiastes 12:7.  At the resurrection the spirits of men shall be reinstated in their bodies.  Here, however, there is a slight difference, because it is the spirit of life from God that comes into them, a very similar expression to that used when God made Adam, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life.  Perhaps the difference is due to the fact that if Moses is one of these witnesses, he has already died once, and been brought back from the dead to a prophetic ministry on the earth again.
And great fear fell upon them which saw them- the whole world is going to wonder over a beast who has a wound unto death, and his deadly wound is healed, 13:3, but this goes far beyond such a thing, and demonstrates the great power of the God of resurrection.  Paul described the revival of the nation of Israel as being like life from the dead, Romans 11:15, and this incident gives a preview of the bringing of the nation of Israel from death to life.

11:12  And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither. And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them.

And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them, Come up hither- this is heaven’s verdict on their ministry being expressed, as well as heaven’s condemnation of the conduct and attitude of their enemies. 
And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud- Elijah had been taken to heaven in a chariot of fire, but now it seems he and Moses are taken in a chariot of cloud.  Isaiah tells us that “God rideth on a swift cloud”, 19:1, so this may well be His chariot, come to transport His faithful servants to heaven together.
And their enemies beheld them- in the case of Elijah, Elisha was promised a blessing if he saw Elijah go, which he did.  It showed where his interests lay.  The same is true of the disciples, who saw the Saviour go into heaven, Acts 1:10.  Here, however, the enemies watch in amazement as those who seemed to have been overcome by them, inasmuch as they were killed and left unburied, now show themselves victorious as they rise in triumph to heaven.

11:13  And the same hour was there a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven.

And the same hour was there a great earthquake- men will surely not fail to note the significance of the fact that the earthquake that rocks the city of Jerusalem comes the same hour as the witnesses rise to heaven.  The party-making described in verse 10 will come to an abrupt end. 
And the tenth part of the city fell- it is a possibility that the Antichrist will not only seek to change times and laws, as Daniel 7:25 says, but will introduce a decimal system, such as prevails in Europe.  It may well be, therefore, that Jerusalem will be divided into ten zones, and one of these zones will be destroyed.  What is in that zone we do not know now, but it will be known then, and will no doubt have great significance.
And in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand- note how exact these numbers are- ‘one tenth’, ‘seven thousand’.  God is showing very clearly that He has precise control over what happens on the earth.  Some commentators seem to think that it is permissible to turn an accurate number into an inaccurate one, and speak of seven thousand as “a great company”.  It should be borne in mind that the Greek text is very clear, for read literally it says, “And there were killed in the earthquake names of men seven thousand”.  So if their names are noted, they must have been counted; and if there were seven thousand names, there must have been seven thousand persons, no more, no less.
And the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven- it is difficult to determine whether this remnant is the believing remnant of Israel, who are just about to flee from the city, or whether it means the rest of those who live in Jerusalem who were not killed by the earthquake.  But it is also difficult to envisage this latter company giving glory to the God of heaven.  When Paul is discussing the fact that there is a remnant in Israel at this present time who know God’s grace, he refers to the situation in Elijah’s day when there were seven thousand who had not bowed the knee to Baal.  The re-occurrence of the number seven thousand, this time of those who were not true to God, may be significant here.

11:14  The second woe is past; and, behold, the third woe cometh quickly.

The second woe is past- it is easy to lose track of events in this section of the book, because there are passages that give more detail, to make the record more clear.  The last three trumpet-judgements took the form of woes, as 8:13 explains, and the sixth trumpets was the second of the woes.
And, behold, the third woe cometh quickly- it will come quickly as far the fulfilment is concerned, but it will not be recorded until chapter 16, where it is shown that the seventh trumpet involves seven judgements, the seven bowls of wrath.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE BOOK OF THE REVELATION CHAPTER 11, VERSES 15 TO 19:

11:15  And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of His Christ; and He shall reign for ever and ever.
11:16  And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God,
11:17  Saying, We give Thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned.
11:18  And the nations were angry, and Thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth.
11:19  And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail. 

Verses 15-18        Praise of God by representatives of the nation.

11:15  And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of His Christ; and He shall reign for ever and ever.

And the seventh angel sounded- the sounding of this seventh trumpet will begin the seven vial-judgements of the final expression of the wrath of God upon the earth, as detailed in chapter 16.
And there were great voices in heaven- before the seven final judgements are poured out, there is anticipation in heaven of what the sequel will be, even the reign of Christ.  The temple choir sings a song of triumph in anticipation of the coming of Messiah to reign.  So confident was King Jehoshaphat that the Lord would give him victory in battle, that he sent the singers in front of the army, saying, “Praise the Lord; for His mercy endureth for ever”, 2 Chronicles 20:20,21.  Such is the case here, for the final victory over the forces of evil is assured, and praise is rendered beforehand to God for it.
Saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord- we are told this before ever the rise and conquests of the First Beast are detailed in this book, such is the certainty of his downfall.  He will control the kingdoms of the world, but his power will be broken, and the kingdoms will become God’s again, as the Times of the Gentiles come to an end.  This is why the ark is seen in heaven, because the centre of government since the fall of Jerusalem in 606 BC has been in heaven.  Now all is about to change.  The world of men has been divided by men into more than two hundred nations, but the Divine number is 70, as listed in the table of nations in Genesis 10.  He has set their boundaries, but He did so in relation to the nation of Israel before it even existed.  Moses wrote, “When the Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when He separated the sons of Adam, He set the bounds of the people according to the number of the children of Israel”, Deuteronomy 32:8,9.  This happened at the scattering after the building of the tower of Babel, and the boundaries were set according to the language each division of mankind was given by God.  We still talk today about the language barrier.  Immediately after the table of the nations in Genesis 10, we have the record of the Babel incident.  And immediately after the Babel incident, we have the first mention of Abraham, from whom the nation would come.  
And of His Christ- Satan will have his anti-christ, but God has His own Christ, the one who on His ascension was made Lord and Christ in a fresh way, Acts 2:36.  He it is who shall rule mediatorially, so that all things may be subdued to God. 
And He shall reign for ever and ever- whereas the kingdoms of men as depicted by the metals of Nebuchadnezzar’s dream-image shall be shattered, and driven away like chaff is by the wind, Christ’s kingdom shall have no end, Daniel 2:44.

11:16  And the four and twenty elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God,

And the four and twenty elders- after the initial scene of chapters 4 and 5, the elders have not been mentioned again, except in 7:11,13.  Here they express worship to God because the kingdom of the Messiah is about to be established, and that will mean that Israel is prominent in the earth again.
Which sat before God on their seats- as representatives of Israel’s interests, they have a settled position before God, (“sat”), and a place of administration, (“seats”).  It is fitting that they should become prominent again here, for it is said that “the Lord of Hosts shall reign in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem, and before His ancients gloriously”, Isaiah 24:23.  This suggests a double exercise of government.  Messiah will sit on His own throne on earth, which is described as the throne of Jehovah in 1 Chronicles 29:22.  But that does not mean God in heaven has abdicated His throne, for He will continue to sit upon the throne in heaven with His twenty four elders before Him.
Fell upon their faces- this is an attitude of extreme submission and adoration.  We saw in 4:10 that they had cast their crowns before the throne, thus willingly giving way to the superior right of Christ to wear the crown.  Here they show that what they did before, they have not regretted.
And worshipped God- they not only indicate their submission, but they do so intelligently, and to God’s glory, for they grasp the true import of what is happening as God’s judgements proceed.

11:17  Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned.

Saying, We give thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty- as representatives of the nation of Israel, they express in heaven the thanks of the nation for God’s intervention on their behalf.  God as the Almighty is first mentioned in the word to Abraham, “I am the Almighty God, walk before Me and be thou perfect”, Genesis 17:1.  The Almighty is the God who is enough, sufficient for every situation.  This He will prove during the time of Tribulation, for no device of the enemy will serve to outwit Him.  God said to Moses, “I am the Lord: and I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob, by the name of God Almighty, but by My name Jehovah I was not known to them.  And I have also established My covenant with them, to give them the land of Canaan”, Exodus 6:2,3,4.  So at a critical point in the history of His dealings with the seed of Abraham, just as He was about to deliver Israel from the bondage of Egypt, He establishes that He is Lord, as well as being God Almighty.  Lord will be the title Israel will give Him, whereas God Almighty had been the title the patriarchs had used. 
It is entirely appropriate, then, that the four and twenty elders should use this title, for it is a combination of the three names.  They are the only ones that do so in the entire New Testament, which goes to confirm that they speak on behalf of Old Testament saints, as will be clear when we come to the next verse.  Moreover, it is not an appropriate title for church saints to use.  It is not a question of whether He has these titles now, but whether it is fitting that He should be addressed in that way now.  The special relationship that believers have is expressed in the fact that they address God as their Father.  As the apostle Paul wrote, “And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son into your hearts, crying, ‘Abba, Father'”, Galatians 4:6.  So the indwelling Spirit of God encourages the believer to address God as his Father.  The Son of God has come to bring believers of this age into this special and distinct relationship.
Which art, and wast, and art to come- the passage of time does not affect God, but to Him all is one eternal “now”.  What He was in Old Testament times to Israel, He continues to be.  And because He “is”, then He does not forget them in their scattered and cast-off state.  But He is to come, and all that He promised to Israel will surely come to pass.  Indeed, the word Jehovah that God specially singled out for use by Israel is said to be composed of three forms of the verb “to be”, namely, yehi, “He will be”, and hove, “being”, and hahyah, “He was”.  So by repeating this concept, after having addressed God as Lord God Almighty, the elders are emphasising this aspect of His person.
Because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power- speaking in anticipation, the elders celebrate the fact that at last the control of world affairs will be taken from the prince of this world, Satan himself, and his agent, the Antichrist, and God’s will can be done on earth, as it is in heaven.  The Lord Jesus taught His disciples to pray for this to happen, and now the elders rejoice that it has, to all intents and purposes.
And hast reigned- when the nation of Israel was taken into captivity, God’s vehicle for expressing His rule in the earth was gone, and the Times of the Gentiles began.  That period began with Nebuchadnezzar and will extend up to the Antichrist, but then Gentile rule shall be ended abruptly, and Christ shall come to set up the Kingdom of God upon the earth. These are speaking in the same way as the prophets did oftentimes, stating things to come as if they had already happened, such was the certainty of their predictions.

11:18  And the nations were angry, and Thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth.

And the nations were angry- David asked the question, “Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing?  The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, against the Lord, and against His anointed, saying, ‘Let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us'”, Psalm 2:1-3.  There was a partial fulfilment of this when men rejected Christ, as the believers indicated in their prayer in Acts 4:25-28, but it will be completely fulfilled when men accept Antichrist.
And Thy wrath is come- as David went on to say in his psalm, “Then shall He speak unto them in His wrath, and vex them in His sore displeasure”, Psalm 2:5.  Woe betide the world when God shows His anger! 
And the time of the dead- God has not only appointed the time when men die, but He also appoints the time of their resurrection.  The resurrection of the dead will proceed in an orderly fashion, strictly in accordance with God’s timetable.  Daniel was told that after the time of trouble for Israel, the Great Tribulation, “many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”, Daniel 12:1-2.  Job said, “So man lieth down, and riseth not; till the heavens be no more they shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep”, Job 14:12.  So the wicked lie down in death, and shall not awake until the heavens are no more, which happens immediately prior to the great white throne judgement at the end of time.  John wrote, “And I saw a great white throne, and Him that sat upon it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them.  And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God”, Revelation 20:11,12. 
But Job was different, for he said to God, “O that Thou wouldest hide me in the grave, that Thou would keep me secret, until Thy wrath be past, that Thou wouldest appoint me a set time, and remember me!”Job 14:13.  His prayer will be answered, and after God’s wrath is past, at the end of the tribulation period, Job’s set time will come, and he will be raised from the dead.  Martha understood that time to be “the last day”, John 11:24, and she was right, for that is the expression the Lord Himself had used in John 6:39,40.  Church saints will be raised on the last day of the age that relates to them, which is the present one, and Old Testament saints will be raised on the last day relevant to them, the last seven years of Daniel’s vision. So the dead of Old Testament times shall be raised just prior to the setting up of Christ’s kingdom, for which they waited during their lives. 
That they should be judged- no unsaved dead shall be raised before the kingdom is established; their resurrection is to damnation, and is after the first resurrection stages have happened.  As Paul put it in 1 Corinthians 15:22-26, “For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.  For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.  But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ’s at His coming.  Then cometh the end, when He shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when He shall have put down all rule and all authority and power.  For He must reign, till He hath put all enemies under His feet.  The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death”.
So the resurrection of Christ guarantees the resurrection of all men, saved or unsaved.  But the resurrection of the just dead will take place in stages, or as Paul puts it, “in order”.  First Christ, then church saints at the last day of the church age, then tribulation saints and Old Testament saints at the last day of the time of tribulation, once God’s wrath is over.  The word “then” Paul uses in verse 24 means “after an interval”, whereas the “then” of verse 28 means “immediately”.  The interval is in fact 1000 years, and then the end of the series of resurrections takes place, as Revelation 20:5 makes clear.  Christ’s reign over the earth is mediatorial, in other words He reigns as the Firstborn on behalf of His Father, see Psalm 89:27; Hebrews 1:6.  The resurrection of the wicked dead takes place after Christ has subdued everything on earth; it only remains to subdue the power of death completely.
Daniel 12:3 does, on the surface, read as if the just and the wicked dead are raised at the same time.  But the correct sense is, (and the Rabbis understood it like this), that those who awake to everlasting life arise from among the dead, leaving the unjust dead in the graves. 
So if the unsaved dead are not involved in the first resurrection, it must be the Old Testament saints and the tribulation saints who are spoken of here.  The judgement will not therefore be to decide whether they will be in the kingdom; rather, it will be to decide what place they will have in the kingdom, and this will depend on their faithfulness during their lives.
And that Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great- there are three classes mentioned here.  First the prophets, given first mention no doubt because of their prominent role in the nation of Israel.  Then the saints, referring to believers in Israel.  They had been separated to God as His special people, and as such were saints, or separated ones.  It is to these especially that the kingdom will be given, according to Daniel 7:22.  Then there are those who believed God before the nation was formed, and these are described as those who feared God.  Whether their fear was large or small, if they believed God according to the light they had, they will be included here, and will be rewarded, like the rest of the just.

Verse 19    Power of God ready to be asserted for the nation.

11:19  And the temple of God was opened in heaven, and there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament: and there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail. 

And the temple of God was opened in heaven- the chapter opens with a view of the temple of God on earth, soon to be profaned by the Antichrist in the middle of the seven-year period.  This event will be the signal for God to withdraw, just as He did when the temple was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar.  Ezekiel saw the glory of God depart and return to heaven.  To show that He has thus withdrawn, John is shown it opened, with the ark visible inside.
And there was seen in His temple the ark of His testament- the ten commandments were really the principles on which God undertook to recognise Israel as His nation.  Of course the Lord Jesus taught that those in relationship with God would see that it was not mere outward observance of those commandments that counted, but the doing of them in a spiritual way. 
Not only were the two tables of stone in the ark, but also the Book of the Law that Moses had written, and which was to be taken out and read every seven years at the Feast of Tabernacles, Deuteronomy 31:10.  But that book not only contained the record of God’s dealings with the nation, and His law for them, it contained God’s covenant with them in the plains of Moab, as recorded in Deuteronomy 27-29.   Moses set before them the curses that would follow disobedience, and the blessings that would follow obedience.  The major curse would be to be carried into captivity.  But the promise of God to them was that if they repented, then He would bring them back into their own land.  All this comes to mind as the ark of the testament is seen in heaven.  God is about to make good His promises to the nation, once they have repented as a nation and turned to Him again.
And there were lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail- these are the things that accompany the sounding of the seventh angel, as described in 16:18,21. 
The lightnings would symbolise great energy, for God stands ready to put forth His mighty power in judgement against Satan and all who side with him. 
The voices speak of intelligence, not now expressing praise to God, as in verses 17 and 18, but calling upon Him to exercise His rights over the earth.  They may also be a reference to the cherubim-army that Ezekiel saw, whose wings made a sound that he described as “like the noise of great waters, as the voice of the Almighty, the voice of speech, as the noise of a host”, Ezekiel 1:24.  The hosts of heaven are marshalling their forces for the last and greatest conflict, when Christ comes to earth in power and glory, “and all the holy angels with Him”, Matthew 25:31.  As Enoch said, “Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of His saints, to execute judgement”, Jude 14. 
The thunderings warn of the coming final storm of judgement.  As David wrote, “the God of glory thundereth”, Psalm 29:3. 
The earthquake is well-known as a cause of terror to those who experience it.  God is even yet seeking to bring men to their senses.
The hail is unmistakeably from heaven, and God spoke of it to Job with the words, “hast thou seen the treasuries of the hail, which I have reserved against the time of trouble, against the day of battle and war? Job 38:22.

THE PERSON OF CHRIST His childhood

Luke2:40-52

This passage in Luke is the only inspired account of the boyhood of the Lord Jesus, giving insight into His attitude and behaviour as a youth.

The account corrects the apocryphal gospels that were written afterwards, in which fantastic and outlandish achievements were attributed to Christ. The apostles were led into all the truth by the Holy Spirit, John 16:13, and therefore during their lifetime no such gospels would be accepted. Once the true gospels had been written, the spurious were exposed as false, and rejected. Men like to drag them up in our day, in many cases basing popular and profitable novels and films on them. This is one of Satan’s ways of confusing men, and seeking to discredit the truth.

There were, according to Luke 1:1, those who with good intentions had written accounts of the Lord’s life. The four gospels replace these, and being sanctioned by the apostles, are the only ones inspired of God.

The passage includes the first recorded words of the Lord Jesus, and as such has special interest.

This event is the last at which Joseph is personally present, although he is mentioned later on, Matthew 13:55; John 6:42. It is suggested that he had died by the time Christ began His public ministry, although John 6:42 does indicate the people knew him. It does look as if Joseph was not alive at the time of the crucifixion, not only because he is not recorded as being there, whereas Mary was, but also because the Lord committed His mother to John, as if she had no husband to care for her.

The features that Luke notices about Joseph and Mary give some indication as to the sort of home in which the Lord Jesus and the other children of Mary grew up.

The Lord Jesus has left us an example that we should “follow His steps”, 1 Peter2:21. He is the perfect expression of that new sort of person our God expects us to be since we have “put on the new man”, Ephesians 4:24.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF LUKE CHAPTER 2, VERSES 39 TO 45

2:39 And when they had performed all things according to the law of the Lord, they returned into Galilee, to their own city Nazareth.

2:40 And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon Him.

2:41 Now His parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the passover.

2:42 And when He was twelve years old, they went up to Jerusalem after the custom of the feast.

2:43 And when they had fulfilled the days, as they returned, the child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem; and Joseph and His mother knew not of it.

2:44 But they, supposing Him to have been in the company, went a day’s journey; and they sought Him among their kinsfolk and acquaintance.

2:45 And when they found Him not, they turned back again to Jerusalem, seeking Him.

 

2:40 And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon Him.

And the child grew- so the Lord Jesus, brought back from being presented to the Lord at 40 days old, now grows up in every way in Nazareth. He grew physically as every normal child would be expected to do. God cannot be contained by even the heaven of heavens, 1 Kings 8:27, so there is no room for expansion with God as to His essence. But for the Lord Jesus, God manifest in flesh, there is. He grows because He is truly man.

And waxed strong in spirit- His enthusiasm and zeal for all things right and good was outstanding.

Filled with wisdom- intellectually and spiritually He was complete for each stage of His life. He was not “old before His years”, or “an old head on young shoulders”, but perfectly proper in His development at every period of His life. At each stage of His development He was as mature as He should be. There was no lapse, and yet neither was there anything of the prodigy about Him, so as to make Himself of reputation. Adam had never grown up, so He is superior to Adam even in this regard, and knows every experience we may know, from birth, (and perhaps even before, if the incident concerning the unborn John the Baptist in Luke 1:41 is a guide), through childhood and youth, until full-grown manhood.

And the grace of God was upon Him- this is the result of the foregoing. God looked upon Him with favour and approval. He was growing up before God as a tender plant, and as a root out of the dry ground of Israel, Isaiah 53:2.

2:41 Now His parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the Passover.

Now His parents- Joseph and Mary were His legal parents, for they had married before He was born. The relationship was unique, however, and this is brought out and insisted upon by the Lord in verse 49. Luke and Matthew give to us insights as to the character of Joseph and Mary. Joseph was a just man, but also caring and considerate, Matthew 1:19. He was quick to obey God, 1:24, and was prepared to accept the reproach that being married to Mary involved. As for Mary, she was clearly pure, and chaste; she was well versed in the Old Testament, as her song shows, Luke 1:46-55. She was willing to accept the stigma of bearing a child whose father, as far as men were concerned, was not known. Yet for all that she sang praise to God in the midst of it all. They were a remarkable and godly couple, and well-fitted for the task of bringing up the Lord Jesus.

Went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the Passover- this shows they were devout Israelites, appreciating that God had placed His name at Jerusalem, Deuteronomy 16:6, and careful to observe the law which required them to be present at the feasts three times a year, Deuteronomy 16:16. When God said “three times ye shall…” He was referring to three seasons, for the feasts of Jehovah were in three sets, and Israelites were expected to be present at them all. Not all the women in Israel went up to the feasts, for God had said “all the males”, but Mary was clearly not content to stay behind.

2:42 And when He was twelve years old, they went up to Jerusalem after the custom of the feast.

And when He was twelve years old- it was at the age of 13 that Jewish boys had what was known as Bar Mitzvah, and they became “sons of the Law”. A ceremony was enacted, at which the young boy would read from the law, and other procedures would take place which formally introduced him into the public life of the nation. Significantly, Luke does not tell us about this, but rather tells us what took place before.  He was writing of one who, although subject to the Law of God, had come in grace to redeem from the Law, Galatians 4:4,5.  It was not unusual  for boys to go for the first time to the Passover a year or two earlier than age 13, and this is the case with the Child Jesus, as Luke calls Him in the next verse. He was eager and willing to accept the responsibilities that being a male in Israel brought.

They went up to Jerusalem after the custom of the feast- thus showing themselves to be careful observers of all that God had required of the nation. They were grateful for His deliverance at the time of the original Passover, and now they go to express their appreciation by taking a lamb to be offered on the altar. Notice that it is not said He was taken to Jerusalem; it is almost as if it was a foregone conclusion that He would go. So “they” means the three of them. The three of them had gone to Jerusalem when He was 40 days old, but then it is said He was brought, Luke 2:22.

They went according to the custom of the feast. In after years, the Lord Jesus went into the synagogue “as His custom was”, Luke 4:16; into the Mount of Olives to pray “as was His custom”, Luke22:39. So whether it was to worship, to listen to the word of God and teach it, or to pray, His were holy habits. The writer to the Hebrews exhorts us not to forsake the assembling of ourselves together, “as the manner (the word is the same as custom) of some is”, Hebrews 10:25. Some attend as a matter of custom, which is good, whereas others absent themselves as a matter of custom, which is not good.

2:43 And when they had fulfilled the days, as they returned, the child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem; and Joseph and His mother knew not of it.

And when they had fulfilled the days- there was nothing half-hearted about their attendance. They were eager to stay as long as the ceremonies continued, lingering in the courts of the Lord as those who loved to be there. This is not to say that the worshippers were required to spend the whole of the seven days of the feast in Jerusalem, for the main events took place at the beginning, with the offering of the Passover lambs. So most would go home, as Mary and Joseph did.

The psalmist exclaimed, “My soul longeth, even fainteth for the courts of the Lord, Psalm 84;2, and reckoned that to spend one day there was worth more than a thousand days elsewhere, verse 10. We do well if we capture something of their enthusiasm. As the pilgrims made their way to Jerusalem they would sing psalms, and in particular the Psalms of Degrees, Psalms 120-134.

As they returned, the child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem, and Joseph and His mother knew not of it- despite the zeal of Joseph and Mary, it was exceeded by the Lord Jesus. Indeed, it was said of Him later that the zeal of the Lord’s house had eaten Him up, John2:17.

2:44 But they, supposing Him to have been in the company, went a day’s journey; and they sought him among their kinsfolk and acquaintance.

But they, supposing Him to have been in the company, went a day’s journey- this is a very telling insight into the character of the Lord Jesus. Clearly, for 12 years the Lord had never given Joseph and Mary any cause for alarm. He had always acted responsibly, and could always be relied upon and trusted. He never got into mischief, nor did He lead others into it. It was because they knew this that his parents assumed he would be in the company, by which is meant the caravan of people returning to Nazareth from the feast.

And they sought Him among their kinsfolk and acquaintance- this shows that He had never been known to get into bad company. There was plenty of this in Nazareth, but He had always kept Himself separate. So His parents are confident that they will find Him amongst their relatives and friends, fellow devout worshippers who have been to Jerusalem with them.

2:45 And when they found Him not, they turned back again to Jerusalem, seeking Him.

And when they found Him not, they turned back again to Jerusalem, seeking Him- having been unable to find Him in the company, they naturally return to Jerusalem, no doubt by this time very worried. Many thoughts must have raced through their minds. Has He proved Himself an unfaithful son after all? Has He been intercepted, perhaps by Herod’s soldiers, as the circumstances of His birth are recalled, and the claim that He was King of the Jews remembered? Mary may also have thought of the words of Simeon about the sword piercing her soul, Luke2:35, and feared the worst. They would reproach themselves also for not having guarded Him as perhaps they should.

 

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL OF LUKE CHAPTER 2, VERSES 46 TO 52

2:46 And it came to pass, that after three days they found Him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions.

2:47 And all that heard Him were astonished at His understanding and answers.

2:48 And when they saw Him, they were amazed: and His mother said unto Him, Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, Thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing.

2:49 And He said unto them, How is it that ye sought Me? wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?

2:50 And they understood not the saying which He spake unto them.

2:51 And He went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject unto them: but His mother kept all these sayings in her heart.

2:52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.

 

2:46 And it came to pass, that after three days they found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions.

And it came to pass, that after three days- they went a day’s journey before they discovered He was not with them, verse 44. They would take almost a day’s journey to return, (even though no doubt they walked more quickly now, as they began to panic). Now the third day has arrived. According to Jewish reckoning a part of a day was counted as a whole day.

They found Him in the temple- when He came into the world, “He came unto His own”, John 1:11. This means His own things. He had come to His own land, for it was Immanuel’s land, Isaiah 7:14, 8:8, and He was Immanuel, Matthew 1:23. He came to His own throne, for He was sole heir of it, but He was refused as King. He now comes to the temple, which is His Father’s House, John2:16, and yet does not assert Himself as He will do when He purges it twice over during His ministry, John2:14-16; Matthew21:12,13.

Sitting in the midst of the doctors- these were the teachers of the law of Moses. He was not admiring the architecture, as the disciples did later, Matthew24:1. His primary interest was in the law of the Lord, as Psalm 1:2 said, “In His law doth He meditate day and night”. He was not a half-hearted bystander, merely curious about what was going on, for He was in the midst, for those who had an interest were no doubt invited to come closer, and this He did. On the Sabbaths and feast days the rabbis came out onto the terrace in the temple courts to teach any who cared to listen. This shows that Joseph and Mary did not stay the whole seven days of the feast, for this teaching would not have been taking place after the feast was over.

Both hearing them- He does not attempt to teach, for His public ministry had not begun. Then it would be said that “He taught as one having authority, and not as the scribes”, Matthew 7:28,29. They “marvelled at the gracious words that proceeded out of His mouth”, Luke 4:22, and on another occasion said, “Never man spake like this man”, John 7:46. On another occasion the authorities were baffled, saying, “How knoweth this man letters, having never learned”, John 7:15. He did not attend the Rabbi’s classes, and therefore in their eyes was unlearned. They dismissed the common people as those who know not the law and are cursed”, John 7:49, and He would be reckoned one of the common people. The difference between Himself and the scribes was that He was God’s Son, and spoke the words His Father wished Him to speak, John 8:26-28.

In His ministry the Lord Jesus exposed the hypocrisy of those in authority in Israel, Matthew 15:7-9, but He never tried to prevent the people listening to them. His words were, “The scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat: all therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after their works: for they say, and do not”, Matthew 23:2,3.

And asking them questions- He is genuinely interested in their opinion on the various aspects of the law they would have been discussing. We must not think that because He is God, then He as man “knows it all”, for that would detract from the reality of His true manhood. One of the best ways to learn is to ask questions, as long as it done in the spirit of genuine enquiry, and not in a spirit of unbelief like Satan in Genesis 3:1.

2:47 And all that heard Him were astonished at His understanding and answers.

And all that heard Him were astonished at His understanding and answers- there was not one of the learned doctors that was not impressed with the fact that by His questions it was obvious that He thought deeply about the Scriptures. They could tell by the nature of His enquiries that His was no casual interest and insight. Not only was it the practice to allow questions from those learning, but also to ask questions, so that it could be assessed how much was being taken in. When this was done it became obvious that His answers disclosed a deep knowledge of the things of God. For a carpenter’s son from Nazareth, as they though Him to be, this was remarkable.

2:48 And when they saw Him, they were amazed: and His mother said unto Him, Son, why hast Thou thus dealt with us? behold, Thy father and I have sought Thee sorrowing.

And when they saw Him, they were amazed- as bystanders, Joseph and Mary look on at this remarkable scene. They seem not to have had any inkling that He had these abilities, for He had made Himself of no reputation, even with them. Strangely, they do not seem to think that His being with the doctors was an explanation for His staying behind when they left to go home after the feast.

And His mother said unto Him, Son, why hast Thou thus dealt with us?- their anxiety, panic, frustration, and self-reproach now changes to a feeling of slight censure. By her question Mary implies that He had not dealt with them as He should.

Behold, Thy father and I have sought Thee sorrowing- can it be that the one who has always been such a model son, all that godly parents could wish for, has now shown Himself less than thoughtful? They need to learn the perfect balance He keeps between duty to His parents, and duty to His God. He will not allow anything to detract from the latter. It is right to have natural affection, for the absence of it is one of the evil features of the last days, in2 Timothy 3:3, but love to God must come first.

There are two elements in this question from Mary that need a response. The first is “Thy father”, and the second is “sought Thee”.

2:49 And He said unto them, How is it that ye sought Me? wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?

And He said unto them, How is it that ye sought Me?- the two matters that need addressing in Mary’s remark are dealt with together. How is it that you have been so long in finding Me? Should you not have come first to the temple where I was most likely to be? It is a challenge to every believer to ask, “If others knew not where I was, where would they look first?”

Wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s business?- “wist” means “to know without being told”. They should have known by His previous history that that was where His interests lay. And as for “thy father”, meaning Joseph, the Lord is quick to safeguard His unique relationship with God. Really speaking He knows but one Father. To further His interests and to be involved in them, even when not publicly manifested to Israel, was His delight. This is the first recorded statement from the lips of the Lord Jesus, and is characteristic of Him. He had come into the world with the words, “Lo, I come to do Thy will”, Hebrews 10:7, and one of His last sayings on the cross was, “It is finished”, John 19:30. Notice the perfect balance between His responsibility to parents and to His Father in heaven. He gently reminds them of His prior commitment to His Father in heaven. He obviously was confident that His previous life in the home had given them no cause for concern, so why should this incident be any different? Especially as they knew that a visit to the Temple would produce in Him devout feelings.

2:50 And they understood not the saying which He spake unto them.

And they understood not the saying which He spake unto them- the idea of God as Father was not well known to them. It is true that the psalmist likened the care of Jehovah for His people to the pity a father has for his children, Psalm 103:13, but the concept of God as Father was unknown. They might have deduced it from Proverbs 30:4, “What is His name, and what is His Son’s name, if thou canst tell”, but they clearly had not. Nor had they taken account of the words of the angel to Mary, “Therefore also that holy thing that shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God”, Luke 1:35. They perhaps connected it with the word of God about Solomon, (since David was His father, Luke 1:32), “I will be to him a father, and he shall be to Me a son”, 2 Samuel 7:14. The idea of their boy being God manifest in flesh is not revealed to them yet. The eternal life which was with the Father is not yet manifest, for the beginning of that was at His baptism, when the Sonship of Christ was clearly made known from heaven in the ears of men.

Understood not- perhaps not until stood in the synagogue in Nazareth and claimed to be Messiah.

2:51 And He went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject unto them: but His mother kept all these sayings in her heart.

And He went down with them- it is entirely appropriate for Him to do this now that His Father’s interests have been fostered. To have gone down with them when they left Jerusalem after the feast, would clearly have been wrong.

And came to Nazareth- He exchanges the holy precincts of the temple, with its worship and sacrifices, for the everyday life of Nazareth, yet He was able to grow up before His Father as a tender plant in both places.

And was subject unto them- He does not become subject unto them, as if His stay behind at Jerusalem was an example of insubjection. The verb “subject” is in the middle voice, telling us that it was an action He initiated Himself willingly. Subjection has the idea of obedience linked with it, so He kept the balance between obedience to His Father, and to His parents.

2:52 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man.

And Jesus increased- this word means literally “to progress as a pioneer”. It speaks of steady and purposeful advance on the part of one who is earnest and determined.

In wisdom and stature- there was a perfectly balanced development of all His faculties, both mental and physical. This is the normal development of a real person. He had taken part of the same flesh and blood as other men, and yet He was at the same time God manifest in flesh. This, however, did not prevent Him being real man, sin apart. There are some who think that being God, the Lord Jesus did not need to learn. That He knew the alphabet without learning it, and so on. This verse refutes that idea, for He increased in wisdom.

Favour with God and man- the wise writer of the Book of Proverbs exhorts “Let not mercy and truth forsake thee: Bind them about thy neck; Write them upon the table of thine heart: so shalt thou find favour and good understanding in the sight of God and man”, Proverbs 3:3,4. It was not until His public ministry began, and His preaching exposed the sin of men, especially the ruling classes, that He began to be despised and rejected.

SPECIAL NOTE:

When God made man in the beginning, He made Him in His image and after His likeness. As the image of God Adam was to represent God to the rest of creation. As one after God’s likeness, he was to replicate God’s character. As such he had spirituality, able to appreciate Divine things, and relate to God in a meaningful and worshipful way. He also had rationality, with the ability to reason, decide, discriminate and advance in truth. He had personality, conscious of his relationship with God, and also self-conscious, aware of His responsibilities to the rest of God’s works. He had morality too, the ability to distinguish between good and evil, right and wrong.

 Sadly, Adam sinned, despite these great abilities, and he no longer represented God adequately. This is why there needed to be the introduction of the “second man”, the Lord Jesus. He is “the image of the invisible God”, Colossians 1:15, and He displays perfectly the features of God, for He is “God manifest in flesh”, 1 Timothy 3:16. We see this illustrated in the account we have just looked at. We see His spirituality as He gravitates towards those who taught the law of God in the temple. His rationality as He astonishes the learned doctors with His understanding and answers. His personality is clearly seen as He carefully and respectfully sets the record straight with regard to His relationship to God His Father, and Mary and Joseph His parents. His pure morality is seen in that, despite going back to live in Nazareth, (“Can any good thing come out of Nazareth”? John 1:46), He lived there as one in favour with God, an impossible thing if He was anything less than impeccably upright.

At last there is Man upon the earth who pleases God totally. Yet there is placed upon His people of seeking to be like this, for they are to put on the new man, (likeness to Christ), having been created in righteousness and true holiness.

JOHN 7

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the following e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk  We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 7

The gospels of Luke and John give to us details about the last journeys of the Lord Jesus to Jerusalem that are not found in Matthew and Mark. (It is interesting to notice that Matthew does not record the Lord as being in Jerusalem, (except when the Devil took Him to the temple during the temptation, but this is hardly a journey), until He went there to die, and this in the gospel of the King who would reign from Jerusalem, the city of the great King, Matthew 5:35. He mentions Babylon, Satan’s city, twice in his opening chapter, but not Jerusalem, to show the formidable opposition God’s King will have to combat and defeat).

John’s practice is to concentrate on events in the city itself, for ideally this was the “Place of the Name”, where the glory of God could be seen. The inhabitants of Jerusalem were given the opportunity to see the glory of the Divine Name within their walls. Their response when they saw that glory should have been the same as with Moses, for we read, “And Moses made haste, and bowed his head toward the earth, and worshipped.” Exodus 34:8.

Luke, however, is more concerned with the way in which Christ mingled as a man amongst men, eating and drinking with them in their houses, frequenting the synagogues with them, dealing with the problems and difficulties of the common people, as the Physician of the souls of men.

From John 7:1 until 10:21 the Lord Jesus is in Jerusalem for the Feast of Tabernacles. There are at least eight matters that would come up for consideration at that feast, and these chapters show us how the Lord Jesus relates to these, as follows:

(a) The family feast
We learn from Deuteronomy 16:13,14 that the feast was to be a family feast, when the household would be united together in a common rejoicing for the goodness of God. This corresponds to John 7:1-13, where the Lord Jesus is found conversing with the children of Joseph and Mary.

(b) The reading of the Law
It was God’s command that the law should be read in its entirety every seven years, and this was to be done during the days of this feast, Deuteronomy 31:10,11. So in John 7:14-36 the relationship between the teaching of Moses and Christ is dealt with.

(c) The water from the rock remembered
As they lived in their temporary booths during the seven-day feast, they commemorated the journey of their ancestors from Egypt to Canaan. As they did this, they would remember God’s provision in the desert by way of water from the rock. The Lord Jesus declares in John 7:37-8:1 that He is the true source of living water. The people had been hostile to Moses before the water was given, for he said, “what shall I do unto this people ? They be almost ready to stone me”, Exodus 17:4. Sadly, the people of Jerusalem were not “almost ready” to stone Christ, but in a few months they would crucify Him.

(d) The pillar of cloud
The Lord had led them through the wilderness by means of a pillar of cloud, which not only told them the way to go, Exodus 13:21, but also protected them from the heat of the sun, Psalm 105:39. So in John 8:2-11 the Lord Jesus protects the woman spoken of there from the unkind and unjust actions of the Pharisees, and also tells her the way to go, for He said to her, “Go, and sin no more”.

(e) The pillar of fire
They would remember that the pillar of cloud became a pillar of fire at night, to lead them through the trackless wilderness. In John 8:12-29 the Lord presents Himself as the light of the world, not just Israel. There is also the reminder that when God judged sinners He did so as He looked through the pillar of fire, Exodus 14:24, and those who contend with Christ are warned that they are in danger of the same sort of judgement, for they were in danger of dying in their sins.

(f) The land was for the seed of Abraham
As the Chosen Seed, they laid claim to the land they had travelled to from Egypt. This matter of being the seed of Abraham comes up in John 8:30-59.

(g) They followed the ark as it led the way
As they travelled through the desert, the ark, the symbol of God’s presence with them, went before to search out a resting-place for them, Numbers 10:33,34. So it is that in John chapter 9 a blind man is healed, so that he may follow the Lord Jesus intelligently.

(h) They were led as a flock
The nation had been led through the wilderness as if they were a flock of sheep following their shepherd, see Psalm 80 and Psalm 95. So John 10 is the chapter that presents the Lord Jesus as the Good Shepherd.

(a)   7:1-13
The feast of tabernacles and the family

7:1
After these things Jesus walked in Galilee: for he would not walk in Jewry, because the Jews sought to kill him.

After these things Jesus walked in Galilee- The “after these things” must refer to the events in Jerusalem of chapter 5, when the Jews sought to slay Him, 5:16,18. The events of chapter 6 took place in Galilee. John is giving us the context of the words of Christ’s brethren in verses 3-5. He is also recognising the account that Luke gives of the ministry in Galilee at this time.

For he would not walk in Jewry, because the Jews sought to kill him- notice the hatred of the Jews for Christ, but also the fact that He would not court danger, even though He knew that His hour was not yet come. By far the greater part of the Lord’s ministry was in Galilee, for that was where the prophet said He would be found, Isaiah 9:1,2; Matthew 4:12-16.

The word Jewry is another name for Judaea, but whereas the latter emphasises the tribal territory, the former relates more to the people who lived there. In John’s gospel in particular, “the Jews” means the Jewish authorities. This situation illustrates the statement of John, “he came unto his own, and his own received him not”, John 1:11. He came to His own territory, (for He was a descendant of Judah), and His own people received Him not.

The Jews had sought to kill Him because of His claim to be the Son of God, equal with the Father, John 5:16-18. As a result, they were deprived of the major part of His ministry, in which He showed conclusively that He was the Son of God. Those who thought themselves enlightened were left in the dark, whilst the Galileans, sitting in the shadow of death, upon them the light shined.

7:2
Now the Jews’ feast of tabernacles was at hand.

Now the Jews’ feast of tabernacles was at hand- one of the journeys prominent in the ministry of Christ was to this feast of tabernacles, about six months before His crucifixion. The feast had two aspects, as detailed in Leviticus 23:33-38, and 39-44. There was that aspect which emphasised the thanksgiving for the in-gathering of the harvest, and Luke deals with this side of things as he records the Lord’s teaching at this time in regard to giving, covetousness, riches, and so on, Luke 12:13-40. Opportunity was given to Israel to give to God as He had prospered them during the year, “Every man shall give as he is able, according to the blessing of the Lord thy God which he hath given thee.” Deuteronomy 16:17, words no doubt on the mind of the apostle Paul when he exhorts the believer to give “as God hath prospered him”, 1 Corinthians 16:2.

John, however, focuses on the other aspect to the feast, that of the dwelling in booths. The basic requirement during the feast of tabernacles or booths was that the Israelites should leave their permanent homes for seven days, and construct for themselves temporary shelters from tree branches.

This had a three-fold purpose, to do with the past, the then-present, and the future. As to the past, it would give them opportunity to remember the goodness of God to their forbears as they travelled as pilgrims though the wilderness. As to the then-present, the feast afforded time to reflect on their situation now that they were in the land. As to the future, they had opportunity to look forward to the day when Messiah would come and they would be in the land under Him, with no oppressors to tread them down.

Now the Lord Jesus, as one made under the law, Galatians 4:4, and who magnified the law and made it honourable, Isaiah 42:21, went up to the feast of tabernacles. John records what took place immediately before the feast, during the feast, and afterwards, in chapters 7 to 10 of his gospel. As he does so, he presents Christ to us in relation to various matters that would come to attention during the feast.

7:3
His brethren therefore said unto him, Depart hence, and go into Judaea, that thy disciples also may see the works that thou doest.

His brethren therefore said unto him- John opens his long passage about the feast of tabernacles with the only record of a conversation between Christ and the sons of Joseph and Mary, John 7:1-9. The matters they raise were possibly prompted by the family character of the feast we have noticed from Deuteronomy 16:14. The words of these brothers are said to be Old Testament in character, and reflect the fact that they were religious Israelites, waiting for the manifestation of Messiah’s kingdom, even though they did not believe in Christ personally as yet.

Depart hence, and go into Judaea- these words were spoken in Galilee, verse 9, so they are exhorting Him to go to Jerusalem and Judaea from the place where most of His mighty works had been done, but where, also, He had been largely rejected, see Matthew 11:20-24. The brothers are suggesting that He should go to Judaea, since His ministry in Galilee did not seem to have succeeded. There does not seem to be any sinister connection between the fact that the Jews in Judaea were seeking to kill Him, and their suggestion that He should go there. No doubt they were embarrassed at the idea of being associated with Him at the feast. To be offended by Christ is a sorry position to be in.

That thy disciples also may see the works that thou doest- by “thy disciples”, they either mean those He had baptised in Judaea, 3:22; 4:1, (“more disciples than John”, as was said at the time, 4:1), who would be encouraged, they suggest, by further miracles, with its potential for more disciples, those who would follow Him because of His miracles, as they had done at Jerusalem before, John 2:23-25. They are careful to distance themselves from His disciples, for they made no profession of following Him. They have made no progress since the beginning of Christ’s ministry, when John has to distinguish between His brethren and His disciples, John 2:12.

7:4
For there is no man that doeth any thing in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou do these things, shew thyself to the world.

For there is no man that doeth any thing in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known openly- to them it was not Messianic to take the lowly place, for did He not claim to be the the glorious King-Messiah? They are clearly frustrated by His refusal to court the acclaim of the crowds, which they feel, if He is the true Messiah, He should do. How could He hide Himself? They had not learnt the lesson of Isaiah 42:2, that the Anointed One would not strive or cry, or lift up His voice in the streets. They are not prepared to give Him the pre-eminent place, but link Him with other men, as if He should be bound by their attitudes.

If thou do these things, shew thyself to the world- to these men, the world was centred in Jerusalem. Alas, it was the princes of this world at Jerusalem that crucified the Lord of Glory, 1 Corinthians 2:8. He would hang upon a cross outside the city walls of Jerusalem so that, in His words, “the world may know that I love the Father”, John 14:31. But that was not the sort of manifestation to the world His brothers were looking for.

Sadly, their suggestions are a mild form of temptation that the Devil attacked Christ with at the beginning of His ministry. They are a combination of “Cast thyself down”, to attract attention, and the offer of the glory of the kingdoms of the world.

7:5
For neither did his brethren believe in him.

For neither did his brethren believe in him- this is John’s explanation for their attitude. This unbelief is all the more interesting because after the resurrection of Christ they did believe in Him, for they were found in the upper room with the apostles and other believers, Acts 1:14. So after living with Him for thirty years, after seeing His works and hearing His words, they did not believe on Him. And then He was crucified between two malefactors, seemingly confirming the rightness of their disbelief, for they were not looking for a defeated Messiah! Yet a few weeks later they are convinced believers! Such is the power of the resurrection of Christ. Nothing but a true resurrection from the dead could have brought about this dramatic change in attitude.

7:6
Then Jesus said unto them, My time is not yet come: but your time is alway ready.

Then Jesus said unto them, My time is not yet come- the response of Christ to their complaint is most interesting. He speaks of His time, and their time. His time was the time of the national recognition of Him as the Messiah by Israel, (“shew thyself unto the world”, verse 4), whether we think of this as when He would ride into Jerusalem at the next passover season, or whether we think more long-term, and relate it to His manifestation to Israel at His return to earth. It is interesting that Zechariah especially mentions the feast of tabernacles when he is writing about Christ’s reign. Whether or not men will go up for that feast to “worship the King” shows what their attitude to the King is, Zechariah 14:16,17. As the apostle Paul wrote to Timothy about the Lord Jesus Christ, “Which in his times he shall shew, who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords”, 1 Timothy 6:15.

But your time is alway ready- their time was the personal opportunity they had even then to receive Him as Messiah. These words must have encouraged His brethren after His resurrection, for they knew that He had said these words beforehand, and they responded in faith. When He lamented over the city of Jerusalem the Lord had to say, “thou knewest not the time of thy visitation”, Luke 19:44.

7:7
The world cannot hate you; but me it hateth, because I testify of it, that the works thereof are evil.

The world cannot hate you- they needed to learn that although they were religious and fervent, they were part of the world that hated Him. This must have been a great shock to them. They had used the word world in a less-than-sinister sense, meaning the religious world of Israel. He sees the world of Jerusalem as being a sample of the world of men in general.

But me it hateth, because I testify of it, that the works thereof are evil- Christ exposes that world for what it is. Until men come to terms with Christ’s exposure of their sin, they will hate Him, for darkness hates light, John 3:20. To be told, in effect, that they were part of the world, must have shaken them to the very foundations. The whole basis of being an Israelite was that you were the chosen people, and were different to the world of the Gentiles.

This word reinforced what He had taught them previously, when He had exclaimed that His mother, brothers, and sisters were those who did the will of God because they responded to the word of God, Matthew 12:46-50. And also when He had said to His mother, “Woman, what have I to do with thee, mine hour is not yet come”, John 2:4. They must learn that relationship with Him can only be on a spiritual level, and that can only be achieved through what He would do during “His hour” at the cross.

It was not that He was indifferent to them, for He showed supreme care for His mother even while in agony upon the cross. And He cares for them as brothers too, not only by reminding them that their time is always ready, thus encouraging them to believe in Him, which will secure their highest blessing, but also exhorting them to go up to the feast, for that will give them further opportunity to hear Him teaching in the temple. He will not go up to the feast in the spirit of opportunism they advocate, but in humility, and a total absence of self-seeking. Once He was risen from the dead He would call His disciples His brethren, for a new relationship would have been established by death and resurrection, as Psalm 22:22 had long before predicted. And this is not reserved for those from Israel alone, for all, whether Jew or Gentile, who are God’s chosen and called are predestined to be conformed to the image of God’s Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren, Romans 8:29.

7:8
Go ye up unto this feast: I go not up yet unto this feast: for my time is not yet full come.

Go ye up unto this feast- He does not wish His apparent reluctance to go to the feast to prevent them going. He came not to destroy the law, and the law said they must go. They had dared to dictate to Him in verse 3, and now He asserts His authority. They do not realise yet that He is the one who commanded that Israelites should go to the feast of tabernacles after the Exodus.

I go not up yet unto this feast- He had no intention of going to the feast in the spirit of self-seeking advocated by His brethren. He would go unobserved, to demonstrate He was not craving popular acclaim.

For my time is not yet full come- His time to manifest Himself as Israel’s King-Messiah was not fully come, as it would be at the next passover, when He would ride into Jerusalem and fulfil the words of the prophet when he said to Jerusalem, “Behold thy King cometh unto thee”, Zechariah 9:9. Immediately after saying that, the prophet spoke of the defeat of His enemies, making His entry into Jerusalem the guarantee that He would come victoriously to reign, even though when He came the first time it was to die. The reigning is based on the suffering. So the entry into Jerusalem as King was the clear signal that He claimed to be king, but the manner in which he did it, “lowly, and riding upon an ass” was also a signal, that His time to reign was not yet full come, but would fully come later, After all, if we take account of the fact that the church age is not contained within Daniel’s Seventy Weeks, the riding into Jerusalem was just seven years from when He would come as the conqueror King; in other words, “as not yet full come”. See Danieol 9:25-27. The present age is God’s secret, unknown to Old Testament prophets; see Ephesians 3.

7:9
When he had said these words unto them, he abode still in Galilee.

When he had said these words unto them, he abode still in Galilee- He would not allow men, even His brothers, to dictate to Him. He was guided only by His Father. “The steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord: and he delighteth in his way.” Psalm 37:23, and He was the supremely Good Man.

7:10
But when his brethren were gone up, then went he also up unto the feast, not openly, but as it were in secret.

But when his brethren were gone up, then went he also up unto the feast, not openly, but as it were in secret- once His brothers were gone, He made His way unnoticed to the feast, for He was not willing to allow the religious fervour of the crowds to sweep Him along. If He had gone up with the pilgrim caravans, there was a danger that the desire to force Him to be king that was expressed when He fed the five thousand, John 6:15, would resurface. He would present Himself as king eventually, but at the feast of passover, John 12:1,15. He would bide His Father’s time for everything.

We learn from John 11:55 that devout Jews would go early to the feast in order to purify themselves in the large pools provided for the purpose alongside the walls of the temple mount. The fact that His brothers seemed to be doing this was testimony to their religious fervour; yet they did not believe on Him! They had a form of godliness, but denied the power thereof, 2 Timothy 3:5.

He very possibly had a booth on the mount of Olives, for we read that at the end of the feast “And every man went to his own house. And Jesus went to the mount of Olives.” John 8:1.

7:11
Then the Jews sought him at the feast, and said, Where is he?

Then the Jews sought him at the feast, and said, Where is he? This bears testimony to the fact that they expected Him at the feast, for He had never been known to miss. Every Israelite male was required to be present at Jerusalem for the three seasons of feasts, the two at the beginning of the year, these being the feast of unleavened bread and the feast of weeks, and the one at the end of the religious year, the feast of tabernacles, Deuteronomy 16:16. The fact that they do not give Him a name here shows there was only one person of their minds. John calls the authorities, Jews, and this distinguishes them from the multitude, the common people.

7:12
And there was much murmuring among the people concerning him: for some said, He is a good man: others said, Nay; but he deceiveth the people.

And there was much murmuring among the people concerning him- even amongst those who were more inclined to follow Him there was a difference of opinion. He had not come to bring that sort of peace on the earth which is the result of compromise, see Luke 12:51,52. Man can provide that spurious peace if he is so minded. Christ came to divide men into those who believed in Him and those who did not, between the light and the darkness, which cannot mix.

For some said, He is a good man- it is clear from verse 21 that the healing of the impotent man at the Pool of Bethesda had made a great impression on the people. Because of the healing, He was reckoned to be good.

Others said, Nay; but he deceiveth the people- because of the claim to Deity that He made after the healing of the impotent man, John 5:16-31, those who rejected His claim would excuse themselves by saying that the fault lay with Him in that He was deceiving the people about the sabbath law, and about the oneness of God.

7:13
Howbeit no man spake openly of him for fear of the Jews.

Howbeit no man spake openly of him for fear of the Jews- the religious authorities had a great deal of power, for those who criticised them were liable to be put out of the synagogue, with all that implied in terms of social rejection. The man who had been blind was treated like this when he spoke up for Christ, John 9:24-34.

“The fearful” are amongst those persons who shall be in the lake of fire, Revelation 21:8. Those who believe on Him are not ashamed, Romans 10:11, even if, like Nicodemus, they are slow to make a public stand. The Jews were clearly unsure of themselves, as all are who seek to maintain their religion by force of one sort or another.

This verse shows that “the Jews”, as far as John’s gospel is concerned, means the authorities.

(b)    7:14-36
The feast of tabernacles and the reading of the law

7:14
Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up into the temple, and taught.

Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up into the temple, and taught- go to the feast He did, but not in the manner His brothers suggested, for about the midst of the feast He is found teaching. The feast of tabernacles was eight days long, so we can understand why John says “about” the midst of the feast, for there is no middle day in a sequence of eight.

As we have noted, Deuteronomy 31:10,11 instructed the people to read the law at the feast of tabernacles. (That is not to say that this was the end of a seventh-year cycle). There is brought together then at this feast the reading of the law and the teaching of Christ in the temple courts, with ample opportunity to test His doctrine by what Moses had written.

No doubt the Lord had been at the feast the previous days, mingling with the many thousands of pilgrims in the temple courts, but only in the middle of the week-long festival did He begin to teach. It was customary for rabbis to teach publicly on feast days, sitting on the raised platform that surrounded the temple building on three sides. We learn from 8:20 that the Lord taught in the Treasury area, which the Pharisees thought of as their special place.

7:15
And the Jews marvelled, saying, How knoweth this man letters, having never learned?

And the Jews marvelled, saying, How knoweth this man letters, having never learned? He had never been to the schools of the Rabbis to be instructed in their commentaries. How then, did He acquire the things He taught? The Lord Jesus had increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man, Luke 2:52 tells us, and at every stage of His development, whether mentally, physically, spiritually or socially, He was perfect. Yet not in such a manner as to draw attention to Himself. He was not, in that sense, a child prodigy, with abilities inappropriate for His years. Certainly He did not do miracles as a child, as some of the false gospels that heretics circulated, (and which modern novelists and film-makers love to dredge up for money-making purposes), suggested. John assures us, (and he was present, as the writers of the false gospels were most probably not), that the Lord’s first miracle was in Cana of Galilee, after He had been baptised and entered into His public ministry. His miracles were a support of His doctrine, and an illustration of it. This being the case, the public teaching and the miracles must begin at the same time.

7:16
Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me.

Jesus answered them, and said, My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me- perhaps there was the implication in their question that He was self-taught, and was making His doctrine up as He went along. To answer this, the Lord gives them the true source of His teaching. He could say later, “I speak to the world those things which I have heard from Him”, John 8:26.

Isaiah tells us of this communion between the persons of the Godhead, as follows:

“The Lord God hath given Me the tongue of the learned, that I should know how to speak a word in season to him that is weary: He wakeneth morning by morning, He wakeneth Mine ear to hear as the learned.” Isaiah 50:4.

It is important to notice the great difference between the manner of speaking of the Old Testament prophets, and the manner of speaking of the Son of God. Hebrews 1:1,2 puts it concisely, “God, who at sundry times and in diverse manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the worlds;” In Old Testament times God’s servants the prophets were scattered both in time and in place, and their ministry was diverse. Now it is different, for all is concentrated in Him who is the Son of God, and who therefore shares the nature and attributes of God, and consequently is able to directly communicate the mind of God to men.

This difference is highlighted by the fact that the prophets often prefaced their announcements with the words “Thus saith the Lord”, making it clear from the outset of their speaking that they were acting for God. The Lord Jesus, however, began His discourses by saying “I say unto you”, or “Verily, verily I say unto you”, making it equally clear that they were His words. But all the time He spoke to them “from the Father”.

So Isaiah tells us that the Servant of the Lord speaks, and declares that He has been given the tongue of the learned. When we read of the Lord Jesus being given things, it always involves the fact that He has come into manhood. His Father gave Him every resource to enable Him to carry out the purpose for which He was sent into the world. God’s promise to Him was, “I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a Son”, Hebrews 1:5. The Father gives the support, the Son responds as a true Son should. Here He is given the tongue of the learned to fit Him to teach. When He was anointed at the beginning of His public ministry, He was anointed to preach, Luke 4:18. When He did this, men “wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth”, verse 22. Others said, “Never man spake like this man”, John 7:46. And we read that “He taught them as one having authority, and not as the scribes”, Matthew 7:29.

The secret of this excellence is given to us here, for He was given the tongue of the learned. Note that it is not the tongue of the ignorant, but of the learned. Nor is it the tongue of the instructed ones, as the margins of some translations suggest, for that would mean that He moved from ignorance to knowledge, and this is not the point of the passage. We shall learn at the end of the verse that He heard as the learned hear, and not as the ignorant hear. The ignorant hear to become learned, the learned hear because they are already learned. Of course it is true that “Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man”, Luke 2:52, but that is a reference to His growth as a person who is developing normally into manhood, and is not the subject here.

We could think of two university professors who are both experts in the same subject. They are discussing that subject, and do so as those who are learned. They hear one another as the learned. They then go to their respective lecture halls, and there they teach their students, who hear as those who are not learned. The Lord Jesus and His Father heard one another as those who are learned. Those who listened to the Son did so as those who were unlearned. He had not come to support some particular Rabbi’s teaching, nor had He come to set forth some novel ideas of His own, but to speak His Father’s words in the ears of the people.

7:17
If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself.

If any man will do his will, he shall know of the doctrine- such is the character of the teaching He gives, that those who are willing to do God’s will discover the true nature of His doctrine, that it is indeed of the Father. This is a principle that is true for sinner and saint alike. When the word of God is approached with an honest and unbiased heart, God graciously reveals His truth. As the parable of the sower makes clear, the good ground into which the seed of the Word of God falls and brings forth fruit for God, is defined as “an honest and good heart”, Luke 8:15. Of course this is in a relative sense, for “there is none that doeth good, no not one”, and “there is none good but God”. But in the context, an honest and good heart is one which is sincere in its search after God’s truth, and will approach the Word of God without prejudice. Any who claim to want to know whether Christ speaks truth, must want to obey Him when they find out He does.

There are three major proofs that the scriptures are of God. There is the fulfilment of prophecy; the conviction that comes when the Bible is read with an unbiased mind; and the change brought about in the life of the one who believes. These are the very best proofs, for they do not depend upon the influence of preachers, but the inner conviction produced by the Spirit of God.

There are at least two classes of people that shut themselves off from the knowledge of God. They are the self-opinionated, who feel their opinion is the only one worth having; and the self-righteous, who see no need of God’s forgiveness.

Whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself- the Bible is like no other book, being self-authenticating, and those who come to it with an earnest desire to find the truth will surely do so. There is produced in their hearts by the Holy Spirit a consciousness that they are reading that which is of God. It follows from this that such persons will be convinced that Jesus of Nazareth is, indeed, the Son of God. That being the case, He is equal with God, and therefore His doctrine is of God, and not the fabrication of a mere man.

The believer may also come to the Word of God for guidance in any department of life, and may rest assured that God will reveal His mind through it. Note the close connection between the law of God being in the heart, and doing God’s will, in Psalm 40:8. Also, the close connection between being obedient to things already learnt, and then waiting upon God for further guidance, as expressed by Abraham’s servant, “I being in the way, the Lord led me”, Genesis 24:27.

7:18
He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory: but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him.

He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory- the second issue raised about Christ’s teaching was concerning His motives. Because He insisted that He did not speak from Himself but from His Father, there was a clear-cut distinction between Himself and the rabbis. They tended to seek glory for themselves, priding themselves on their prowess as exponents of the law, all the while holding the unlearned in contempt, as in their remark, “But this people that knoweth not the law are cursed.” John 7:49. Christ however was marked by a total lack of this spirit of self-seeking, for He sought the glory of His Father alone in His teaching ministry.

But he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him- the word for true used here means literally “not concealing”. He has no hidden agenda, and He has nothing to hide in His life which would compromise the doctrine He brings. It is also the case that He does not hold back anything for the sake of advantage, or to avoid the opposition of men.

The word unrighteousness may be looked at legally and morally. The teaching of the Lord Jesus was in strict conformity to God’s righteous character, and in no way went against it, even though He was accused of breaking the law of Moses. It is also true that His teaching has no moral defect in it, being a reflection of His own nature, which likewise had no moral defect. Truth may be defined as that which corresponds to reality.

7:19
Did not Moses give you the law, and yet none of you keepeth the law? Why go ye about to kill me?

Did not Moses give you the law, and yet none of you keepeth the law? The Lord shows that He is able to read their thoughts, a thing no rabbi could do, however wise he might be. He challenges the Jews as to whether they really did keep the law they professed to love. They preferred the rabbis as they taught the law, and thought that trying to keep it was enough. God had entrusted the law to Moses, and he had faithfully passed it on to them at Sinai. But the mention of being true, not having unrighteousness, and not seeking one’s own glory have perhaps come home to their consciences, and they realise that they fall short.  They totally failed the test of verse 17, showing by their attitude that they had no intention of obeying Him if they discovered Him to be right.

Why go ye about to kill me? instead of humbling themselves before God for their failure, however, they reacted by hating the one whose life and teaching exposed their sin. He that hateth his brother is a murderer, see 1 John 3:15, and they are intent on expressing their deep hatred towards Him by seeking His death.

He also gives them opportunity to show a righteous reason why they should kill Him. If they can do so, then perhaps the charge of unrighteousness would not be levelled against them. It was the duty of those in Israel to stone false prophets, Deuteronomy 18:20, and this they think Him to be.

7:20
The people answered and said, Thou hast a devil: who goeth about to kill thee?

The people answered and said, Thou hast a devil- the answer comes, not from the Jewish authorities, but from the multitude, who accuse Him of having a devil, and therefore with mind deranged. This is the over-reaction of those who have a guilty conscience, and are ignorant of God because they have not willed to do His will, but are content with mere religion. They lash out with wild accusations which are so obviously false.

The law condemned a prophet who sought to turn the people away from their God, saying “Let us go and serve other gods”, Deuteronomy 13:6. Other gods are agents of the Devil, and to encourage their worship is to be on the side of the Devil. The Lord Jesus said that Judas was a devil, John 6:70, because the Lord knew that he was in danger of siding with the Devil to such a degree that he could be said to be a devil, apart from the matter of having Satan entering in to enable him to betray Him, John 13:27.

They are coming close here to committing the sin against the Holy Spirit, which consists of attributing Christ’s ministry to the power of the Devil, Matthew 12:22-32. All the while a person persists in that belief, there is no hope for him, for it is by the Spirit’s moving that a person is born again.

Who goeth about to kill thee? The answer to this question is simple, for at the feast of John 5, they had sought to slay Him, John 5:16,18. (Although it is possible that the general population did not yet realise that the authorities were plotting His death). This is one reason why the Lord next refers to the miracle He performed then.

7:21
Jesus answered and said unto them, I have done one work, and ye all marvel.

Jesus answered and said unto them, I have done one work- if they will not say, or do not know, then He will tell them why they seek to kill Him. It is because of a work done months before, at the un-named feast of John 5. The impression left by the healing of the impotent man, and the doctrine of His equality with God that was based on it, reverberated still. And understandably so, for His claim to Deity was central, and breathtaking in its boldness.

And ye all marvel- in chapter 5 the Lord had distinguished between marvelling and believing. Alas, they still seem to come into the former category. As the apostle Paul warned the Jews in the synagogue in Antioch in Pisidia, quoting the words of the prophet Habakkuk, “Behold ye despisers, and wonder, and perish”, Acts 13:41.

7:22
Moses therefore gave unto you circumcision; (not because it is of Moses, but of the fathers;) and ye on the sabbath day circumcise a man.

Moses therefore gave unto you circumcision- the word “therefore” is not here the usual idea of logical consequence of something that has gone before, but something that will come after. It is used in this way in Mark 12:24, where the Lord says, “Do ye not therefore err”, and then gives the explanation as to how they erred. Again, in John 10:17, “Therefore doth my Father love me”, and then comes the reason.

(Not because it is of Moses, but of the fathers)- circumcision was given to Abraham first, and it later became the sign of commitment to the law of Moses. The Lord is establishing the link between the law they had been given, (which law they did not keep), and His miracle of healing on the sabbath day, which was the cause of them going about to kill Him, John 5:16.

And ye on the sabbath day circumcise a man- here is the reason, (prompted by the “therefore” of the beginning of the verse), why they circumcise a male child on the eighth day, even if it is the sabbath day. They do so to comply with Moses’ law. They are careful to circumcise the eighth day, even if the child is born on Friday. They thereby seem to break the law of the sabbath so that they do not break the law. Even as the priests seemed to do when they changed the shewbread on the sabbath, Matthew 12:5; Leviticus 24:8.

7:23
If a man on the sabbath day receive circumcision, that the law of Moses should not be broken; are ye angry at me, because I have made a man every whit whole on the sabbath day?

If a man on the sabbath day receive circumcision, that the law of Moses should not be broken- so God required them to carry out circumcision, even though it seemed to break the law of the sabbath, which allowed no work. So God built in to the law the permission to “break” the law in pursuit of a higher demand. It was most important, (and the most merciful, seeing that the eighth day of one’s life is when you are least likely to bleed to death), that a male child should be circumcised at the time God stipulated.

Are ye angry at me- anger is the start of a process which leads to murder, for the Lord taught that the one who killed, and the one who was angry with his brother without a cause, faced the same consequence, namely, being in danger of the judgement, Matthew 5:21,22. This is why the apostle John wrote, “Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer”, 1 John 3:15.

Because I have made a man every whit whole on the sabbath day? When a Hebrew parent circumcised a male child, there was a physical aspect, and a moral one. The physical aspect was that he now bore the mark of an Israelite upon him. He was now of The Circumcision, the nation of Israel. But the moral side was that he was now committed to keeping the law of Moses. So important were these two aspects, that God sanctioned the work of circumcising on the day of rest, if the child had been born eight days before. After all, He who controls the timing of everything, even the birth of children, did not ordain that no Hebrew son should be born on a Friday.

Now no one was angry at a Hebrew parent who did this. Nor did they seek to kill him. Rather, they would applaud that he had kept the law. All this being the case, and they felt free to “break” the sabbath in this God-appointed way, then surely He could make entirely whole, and not merely ceremonially whole, on the sabbath.

The healing of the impotent man in John 5 did make him entirely whole. He was healed as to the body, so that he was able to rise at Christ’s bidding. He was healed as to the soul, for the misery of the last thirty-eight years was for ever gone, symbolised by his taking up his bed, for he would not need to lay at the pool again. And he was healed as to the spirit, for as he walked at Christ’s command, he went straight into the temple to praise God. Thereafter the moral implications of Christ’s words to him would be uppermost in his mind, “sin no more, lest a worse thing come upon thee”.

The Jews should ask themselves, which was better, to be miserable at the Pool of Bethesda, or to be in the temple with spiritual joy? The law required that Israel “remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy”, Exodus 20:8. But that holiness was not merely a negative idea, keeping the day as a special one, different to the rest of the week. It had its very important positive side, to set the day apart for spiritual purposes. And this Christ had done. He had enabled an impotent man to sanctify the sabbath day in a way he could not have done while he still had his infirmity.

So we could summarise the argument as follows: if the people who were angry with Christ to the extent of wishing to kill Him, were free to do a lesser thing on the sabbath in order to obey God’s law, surely He could do the greater thing. They did the lesser thing at God’s commandment, He acted likewise at the command of God His Father.

7:24
Judge not according to the appearance, but judge righteous judgement.

Judge not according to the appearance, but judge righteous judgement- they were quite content to not judge a Hebrew parent as a law breaker simply because he “worked” on the sabbath day when he circumcised his son, for they knew there was a higher object in view. In this way they would judge righteously. They should likewise judge Him in a righteous way, and not jump to conclusions.

It would be possible to assume from the fact that a man was circumcised, that he was true to God. This would be judging according to the appearance. The apostle Paul wrote, “For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision which is outward in the flesh: but he is a Jew, which is one outwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.” Romans 2:28,29. A righteous judgement upon a person can only be made by asking what are the fruits of his life, for “by their fruits ye shall know them”, Matthew 7:20.

Believers need constantly to be aware of this, for so often we allow outward impressions to influence us in our judgment of things, and fail to see the principle at work. We are not able to read the heart of our fellow-believer, so we should not be hasty in our assessment of his motive. “Who art thou that judgest another man’s servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth. Yea, he shall be holden up: for God is able to make him to stand.” Romans 14:4.

7:25
Then said some of them of Jerusalem, Is not this he, whom they seek to kill?

Then said some of them of Jerusalem- these had lived in Jerusalem long enough to be described as “them of Jerusalem”, rather than pilgrims come from elsewhere for the feast.

Is not this he, whom they seek to kill? They had been in Jerusalem when the impotent man had been healed, and so knew that the Jews sought to kill Him as a result. What a sad commentary on the nation that He is known as “He whom they seek to kill”, as if that is His only claim to be noticed.

7:26
But, lo, he speaketh boldly, and they say nothing unto him. Do the rulers know indeed that this is very Christ?

But, lo, he speaketh boldly, and they say nothing unto him- unbelief is perplexed, as it always will be. In verses 12 and 13 they were perplexed about His character, whether He was good or bad. Here they are perplexed as to His person, whether He was the Messiah or not. There will always be doubt about His claim to be Messiah, if there is doubt about His character. The character-issue must be settled first, for a deceiving messiah is not the true Messiah. He is sought by the authorities, yet He speaks boldly in their centre of power, the temple.

Do the rulers know indeed that this is very Christ? Can it be because the rulers secretly know He is truly the Messiah, and are keeping this from us? Is this some conspiracy, they seem to be thinking, for the authorities seem to have double standards, pretending to plot to kill Him, but not arresting Him even when He is within their reach in the temple courts.

7:27
Howbeit we know this man whence he is: but when Christ cometh, no man knoweth whence he is.

Howbeit we know this man whence he is- they knew He was Jesus of Nazareth, yet they realised that He taught and acted as if He was more than man. One of the ways the Lord made Himself of no reputation was by being known as Jesus of Nazareth, (the place from which no good thing was expected, John 1:46), and not as Jesus of Bethlehem, the city of David. Even after He had gone to live in Capernaum, Matthew 4:13, He was still known as Jesus of Nazareth. And He still answers to that name now that He is back in heaven, for He spoke to Saul of Tarsus from heaven and said, “I am Jesus of Nazareth”, Acts 22:8.

But when Christ cometh, no man knoweth whence he is- the tradition had grown up amongst the Jews that the Messiah would burst upon the scene without warning, so that they would not have the opportunity to know Him during His life. “The Lord whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple”, Malachi 3:1, was the sort of text they would quote to support this idea. They must have forgotten Micah 5:2, which specified that the place of His birth was Bethlehem Ephratah, the city of David.

7:28
Then cried Jesus in the temple as he taught, saying, Ye both know me, and ye know whence I am: and I am not come of myself, but he that sent me is true, whom ye know not.

Then cried Jesus in the temple as he taught, saying- in verse 37 He will stand and cry, breaking off His teaching to do so, but here He remains seated and raises His voice a little, an expression of His deep feeling when faced with the unbelief of men. He is about to counteract the ideas expressed in the previous verses.

Ye both know me- the “people of Jerusalem” were in doubt about two things. First, who He was, and second, whence He was. They described who He was in the words, “He whom they seek to kill”, verse 25. As to whence He came, they say, “We know not whence he is”, verse 27.

As those who were living in Jerusalem they would have known about His discourse in John 5, where He explained both these things. He had declared then that He was equal with the Father in every respect, John 5:16-29; so they knew Him, in the sense that He had declared it to them.

And ye know whence I am- He stated six times over in His discourse in John 5 that He was sent. In the first three, He gives the consequences of the Father sending Him. First, so men could have the opportunity of honouring Him, verse 23. Second, so men might have the opportunity of hearing Him and receiving eternal life, verse 24. Third, so that men might realise He was here to do, not His own will, but His Father’s. And it will be in accordance with that will that He will judge men in the future, verse 30.

In the second three mentions of being sent, He gives three proofs that it was from the Father. First, the works He performed were evidence of it, verse 36. Second, the voice from heaven at His baptism proved it, verse 37. Third, the testimony of the Father in the Old Testament Scriptures showed it, verse 38. Furthermore, even if they had not been in Jerusalem when those truths were stated, they had just heard Him claim to be sent of the Father in verse 16 and 18. Thus they knew whence He was intellectually, but not personally and believingly.

And I am not come of myself- His was not independent action, for, as He said before, “The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do: for what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise”, 5:19. So He only does in practice, what He sees the Father doing in purpose. And He perfectly understands that purpose, being equal with the Father. Since it was His Father’s will and purpose that He should come, then come He will. The fact that He had come is a sign of His Sonship, and His equality with the Father.

The fact that He had not appeared unsent amongst them was a sign that His mission was of the utmost importance, and therefore to deny the truth God was setting before them in Christ was serious indeed. He described Himself as having come in His Father’s name, 5:43, which means He came with all the authority of His Father behind Him. Whatever His Father would have done if He had come, the Son did.

But he that sent me is true, whom ye know not- the reason they currently did not know Him in a meaningful way was because they had not accepted the truth that He brought. That truth was from the very source of truth Himself, the God who is true in every sense of the word. Because the one who sent Him was true, then His mission was authentic. But they knew not the truth that God disclosed to them through Him when He was here, therefore they knew not the true God who had sent Him. This is the reason why they are so uncertain about Him, for there has not been the establishment of a link between themselves and the true God.

7:29
But I know him: for I am from him, and he hath sent me.

But I know him- they reason from a position of ignorance, He teaches from a position of full insight into the things of God, because He, as the Son, has intimate knowledge of the Father.

For I am from him- He was conscious of having come from the Father, and as such was fully in harmony with Him, and came with His full authority.

And he hath sent me- that He was from the Father shows His awareness of His Father’s will. That He was sent shows His awareness of His responsibility to unfold the truth. He had come for a purpose. The three components of this verse, His knowledge, His authority, His awareness of responsibility, all encourage us to listen to His word, and believe the truth He brings.

7:30
Then they sought to take him: but no man laid hands on him, because his hour was not yet come.

Then they sought to take him- John has identified three classes of people in the temple courts that day. There are ‘the Jews’, verse 15, ‘the people’ in verse 20, ‘and some of them of Jerusalem’ in verse 25. Since the people tended to side with Christ during His ministry, (with the exception, sadly, of the men of Nazareth, Luke 4:28,29), it seems that the Jews are the ones who seek to take or arrest Him here. Perhaps this is the beginning of the arrest attempt that is mentioned in verse 45-48.

But no man laid hands on him, because his hour was not yet come- even though He was in the confines of the temple courts, and was surrounded by people who could prevent His escape if they chose to, no man laid hands on Him. The reason was not they were half-hearted about arresting Him, but that His Father’s time for Him to die had not arrived. He is the Lamb of God, and must die at passover time, and that was a few months in the future. The time of the cutting off of the Messiah was to be four hundred and eighty-three years after the command to restore and build Jerusalem, Daniel 9:25,26, and clearly this period had not yet elapsed.

7:31
And many of the people believed on him, and said, When Christ cometh, will he do more miracles than these which this man hath done?

And many of the people believed on him- we have come across imperfect faith in John 2:23-25, and there it was because they were enthusiastic about His miracles, and believed on Him simply as a miracle-worker. The Lord did not commit to them on such a basis. Here the belief seems to be of a similar sort, perhaps prompted by the Lord’s allusions to His healing of the impotent man.

And said, When Christ cometh, will he do more miracles than these which this man hath done? This imperfect faith is for them only an interim one, until the proper Messiah comes. They probably still cling to the notions expressed by the Lord’s brothers at the beginning of the chapter, that the Messiah is necessarily, and only, a glorious conquering hero, a warrior-king who shall subdue their enemies. They are prepared to accept that He worked miracles, for who could honestly deny it? But they did not make the connection the Lord appealed for when He speaks of His works bearing testimony to His person.

Later on, many would resort to Him when He went beyond Jordan, and they said, “John did no miracle, but all things that John spake of this man were true”. So the ability to work a miracle is not the test for whether a man is a true prophet. After all, the False Prophet will do miracles, Revelation 13:14. John then tells us, “And many believed on him there”, John 10:40,41. So whether Christ could do few or many miracles was immaterial. And by extension, whether Christ did few or many miracles does not determine whether He is the true Messiah.

7:32
The Pharisees heard that the people murmured such things concerning him; and the Pharisees and the chief priests sent officers to take him.

The Pharisees heard that the people murmured such things concerning him- these hostile men, who were looking for a suitable opportunity to rid themselves of Christ, take advantage of the murmurings of the people, as they discuss whether Jesus of Nazareth is a good man or not, a deceiver or not, the Christ or not.

And the Pharisees and the chief priests sent officers to take him- the Pharisees think it a good time to arrest Him, when the people are undecided about Him, but they cannot act without the authority of the chief priests, who controlled the temple courts. Despite the fact that in normal times they were at odds over doctrine, (for the chief priests were mainly Sadducees), they are united in their desire to destroy Christ. The return of the arrest party mentioned here is recorded in verses 45-52.

7:33
Then said Jesus unto them, Yet a little while am I with you, and then I go unto him that sent me.

Then said Jesus unto them- the Lord’s response to the plan to send an arrest party is to continue teaching, in order that it might be made very clear who it is the authorities wish to arrest. This will expose their wickedness.

Yet a little while am I with you- in the face of a threatened arrest, the Lord assures the people that He will be with them a little while longer. He knows His Father’s will, and that the authorities have no power to arrest Him until God’s time comes. This is not just a prediction, but is also a warning, that they have not much longer to hear His teaching and believe on Him.

And then I go unto him that sent me- further, instead of being at the mercy of the Jews, He makes His own dignified way to heaven, by way of the cross. The one who sent Him is the one who shall welcome Him back with honour. He will not be recalled from His mission, as if He has failed, but will Himself go in the full consciousness that He has done the Father’s will. He will sit down on the right hand of the Majesty on high, having maintained the majesty of God in the world, Hebrews 1:3.

7:34
Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me: and where I am, thither ye cannot come.

Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me- they could very easily find Him in the temple courts with an arrest party, but when He left them to go to the Cross, He would no longer be available to them in person. They should take the opportunity that was presented to them there and then. They should seek Him in the best sense, with the desire to hear and believe His word. Those who do this are promised a welcome and salvation.

And where I am, thither ye cannot come- when He had gone back to heaven, He would be out of their reach. Note the “where I am”, not “where I shall be”, for the Lord Jesus was conscious of being in His Father’s presence at all times. He is “the only-begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father”, John 1:18. Compare 3:13, “the Son of Man which is in heaven”. If they do not seek the Lord while he may be found, and call upon him while he is near, Isaiah 55:6, they will certainly not be able enter heaven where He is.

7:35
Then said the Jews among themselves, Whither will he go, that we shall not find him? will he go unto the dispersed among the Gentiles, and teach the Gentiles?

Then said the Jews among themselves- they very pointedly avoid speaking directly to Him, but discuss among themselves this matter. They clearly have no intention of seeking His help.

Whither will he go, that we shall not find him? Being unbelieving, their horizon is limited to earth. They would perhaps not be prepared to mingle with the Gentiles if that is where He was going. How ignorant these men are, for He has told them in verse 33 that He is going back to Him that sent Him. They have failed to see that this means back to heaven.

Will he go unto the dispersed among the Gentiles, and teach the Gentiles? Being Jews, they would not be free to associate with Gentiles, but they would be prepared to go amongst the Jews of the diaspora, those who were still scattered after being taken into captivity.

7:36
What manner of saying is this that he said, Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me: and where I am, thither ye cannot come?

What manner of saying is this that he said- they reason that perhaps His “manner of saying” is in the form of a parable, whose solution evades them. They would rather, like many today, remain in doubt, than apply to Him for light. Indeed, they have already been given the light, but they prefer the darkness of ignorance and unbelief.

Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me: and where I am, thither ye cannot come? They have heard His words correctly, for they quote them word for word. It is the meaning of the words that escapes them. It is possible to know the letter of the Word of God, but not understand its meaning because the will has put up barriers to accepting it.

(c)   7:37-8:1
The feast of tabernacles and water from the rock

Introduction to the section
The feast of tabernacles was one of rejoicing, for the harvest and vintage was safely gathered in, and Israel could relax and reflect on the goodness of God to them. Not just for the previous year, but also in the historical past. Had He not supplied their needs in the wilderness, giving them bread from heaven and water from the rock? To commemorate the latter, there had grown up a ceremony carried out during the feast of tabernacles. Whether it was done every day of the feast, or only on the last day is not clear, since the actual ceremony is not detailed in Scripture.

The procedure, according to Jewish historians, was as follows. Three companies would assemble in the temple courts. One to prepare the altar; another with palm branches they had cut down, with which they decorated the altar; a third to follow a priest as he made his way to the Pool of Siloam, where he would fill a golden urn with water and make his way back to the temple courts. As that company returned with him, they sang such words as “Save now, I beseech thee, O Lord: O Lord, I beseech thee, send now prosperity.” Psalm 118:25, and, “Therefore with joy shall ye draw water out of the wells of salvation.” Isaiah 12:3. Arriving at the altar, the water would be poured through a silver funnel situated at the corner of the altar. The Jews saw in the pouring out of the water a prefiguring of the pouring out of the Spirit when Messiah comes, as Joel 2:28,29 foretells.

Little did they realise, however, that there was one in their midst who could bring in the reality of which this ceremony was a faint foreshadowing. After all, had they not used the word “yeshua” as they sang about the wells of salvation? This is the Hebrew equivalent of the name “Jesus”. So, unwittingly, they had said that Jesus was the well of salvation!

7:37
In the last day, that great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink.

In the last day, that great day of the feast- so we have been told that Christ went up to the feast at its beginning, that about the middle of the week He had started to teach, and now it is the last day. The feast of tabernacles was a seven-day feast, like the passover and unleavened bread festivals, but it had a unique addition, an eighth day which was a sabbath. Now it is possible that the water-ceremony took place on each of the days, so that all who attended the temple courts could have an opportunity of seeing it and participating in the joy of it. Now it is the last day of the last feast, and the religious calendar of Israel is in its closing hours, and the last water-pouring is going on at that very moment.

Jesus stood and cried, saying- He had cried in verse 28, but had not stood to do so, for He intended to continue teaching, and this was done from a sitting position. Here He rises from the teacher’s seat, and stands as one able to command the attention of the people, and offer them the highest blessing. When God promised water from the rock, He said to Moses, “Behold, I will stand before thee there upon the rock in Horeb”, Exodus 17:6. Horeb is a range of mountains of which Sinai is a part, and is called the mountain of God in Exodus 3:1. It is closely associated with the Law, therefore, as we see from Malachi 4:4. But instead of standing in association with the giving of the Law, the Lord stands in grace to offer joy beyond that which law-keeping could bring.

With impeccable timing, a voice rang out across the temple courts, possibly during that interval as the altar received its final preparations for the sacrifice. With loud voice, full of earnestness and power, One stands in those courts claiming that He, Jesus, “Yeshua”, is the true well of salvation. His words were clear and confident, and He is claiming to be the true rock whence flows that water which satisfies the thirst once and for all.

If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and drink- for all their enthusiastic singing, every one in the crowd would have to admit to an unsatisfied longing in the heart. Sing about joy as they might, they realised they had not yet found its true source. It was the last day of the last feast, and religion had nothing more to offer them. Yet here in their midst was one claiming to fulfil their deepest longing. Did they truly thirst for the things of God, for righteousness? Then let them come to Him and drink. So doing, they will find true joy and salvation.

7:38
He that believeth on me, as the scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water.

He that believeth on me- this gift is to all who believe in Him. A Gentile does not have to embrace Judaism to receive it. The apostle Paul makes clear that Jew and Gentile have been made to drink into one Spirit when they believed, 1 Corinthians 12:13. Not “made to drink” as if unwilling, but made to drink by force of circumstances, for there is only one thing to drink. Every believer has the Spirit as a gift from God the moment they believe. Galatians 3:2 and Romans 8:9, and other scriptures besides, make that abundantly clear. The verses the people have quoted as they followed the priest with the golden churn of water spoke of joy, the joy of salvation. Yet those who believe are not always as joyous as they might be, which is why the apostle prayed that the Lord might fill us “with all joy and peace in believing”, Romans 15:13. So the secret is in the believing, that trustful attitude of heart which causes us to lean upon Him, and not rely on ourselves. Even the apostle made the mistake of looking within himself in Romans 7. He used the words “I” and me” over 40 times, and concluded the chapter with the words “O wretched man that I am”, which is no surprise, because only those whose lives are governed in practice by the Spirit of God have real joy, for they “joy in God”, Romans 5:11.

When we think of those things which should give us joy, we think of things which are outside of ourselves, such as fellowship with the Father and the Son, 1 John 1:3,4; hearing of other believers walking in the truth, 3 John 4; hearing of sinners believing, Acts 11:20-23; even tribulations, for they are part of God’s process of educating and refining us, Romans 5:3. Yet the fact is that as believers we too often hew to ourselves cisterns, broken cisterns, which hold no water, Jeremiah 2:13. And by so doing we forsake the fountain of living waters, God Himself. In the modern world we are confronted by a bewildering array of means of entertainment. Yet each one is a broken cistern! Why do we take so long to realise it?

Occupation with that spurious joy the world offers will bring barrenness into our souls, and coldness into our hearts. And this will translate into having nothing worthwhile to say when we come together to remember the Lord. The old preachers used to tell us that what we did on Saturday evening would affect what we did on Sunday morning. And they were right- although why limit it to Saturday evening?

When the Lord spoke to the Samaritan woman about water, He indicated that it was the Spirit of God, who would motivate and energise the believer to worship the Father. There would be an up-flow. In this chapter there is an out-flow, for the Saviour promises that after we have come to Him to drink, there flows out of our belly, or innermost being, rivers of living water. And this “as the scripture hath said”. Apparently the readings in the synagogue for feast of tabernacle week included one from Ezekiel 47:1-12, which foretold that a living stream of water would flow from within the millenial temple, and eventually reach the sea. If this is the allusion, how significant it is, for the believer’s body is the temple of the Holy Spirit, 1 Corinthians 6:19. Just as there shall be an outflow from the physical temple in a day to come, so there should be an outflow from the temple of the believer now.

We may learn important lessons from Ezekiel’s experience at the side of that river. The prophet first found the waters to be ankle-deep, reminding us that the Spirit enables the believer to walk in the Spirit, Galatians 5:16,25. Like the man at the beautiful gate of the temple, our ankle bones have received strength. Acts 3:7. Then the water was to the prophet’s knees, reminding us that a Spirit-led walk is fostered by Spirit-led prayer, “praying in the Holy Ghost”, Jude 20. Then the waters were to the loins, reminding us that the apostle bowed his knees in prayer that the believers might be strengthened in might by His Spirit in the inner man, Ephesians 3:14-16. Finally, the prophet found there was water enough to swim in, too deep to cross, enough to immerse himself in, reminding us that the native environment for the Christian is the Spirit, for we are no longer in the flesh, but in the Spirit, Romans 8:9.

Note that the water is in the form of rivers, plural. The psalmist said, “There is a river, the streams whereof shall make glad the city of God, the holy place of the tabernacles of the most High.” Psalm 46:4. And Zechariah foretold, “And it shall be in that day, that living waters shall go out from Jerusalem; half of them toward the former sea, and half of them toward the hinder sea: in summer and winter shall it be.” Zechariah 14:8. So having issued forth from under the threshhold of the house, they divide, and one stream goes to the former sea, that is, the Dead Sea, and the other to the Mediterranean.

7:39
(But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believe on him should receive: for the Holy Ghost was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified).

(But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believe on him should receive- at this point John, who writes for the world, not just Jews, explains to us the meaning of this saying. The water Christ offers is the Spirit of God. To have Him within is to have the source of true joy within. For the Spirit will always point to Christ and glorify Him, thus filling the believer with joy as he contemplates Him, see John 16:14.

For the Holy Ghost was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified). John makes clear that this receiving of the Spirit as one who dwells within, (as opposed to being upon a person as in Old Testament times), could not happen until Jesus was glorified. Not, indeed, glorified at His coming to the earth as Israel’s Messiah, (the event at the back of the minds of the Jews in the temple courts that day), but when He would return to heaven after the cross, for God raised Him up from the dead and gave Him glory, 1 Peter 1:21. There is not to be a long delay, but it is necessary that the foundation of all blessing is firmly laid at Calvary, before the Spirit can be given. The Spirit of God does not indwell sinners. Only those who have repented and believed are fit recipients of the great blessing. So when a person believes in Him and is given the Spirit of God, that belief includes belief in Him as the one who was crucified, buried and raised.

7:40
Many of the people therefore, when they heard this saying, said, Of a truth this is the Prophet.

Many of the people therefore, when they heard this saying, said, Of a truth this is the Prophet- the prophet promised by God in Deuteronomy 18:18 would be like unto Moses, but would bring the word of God to them without the terror of Sinai. They recognise that Christ is of that character, but sadly do not progress to real faith in Him.

7:41
Others said, This is the Christ. But some said, Shall Christ come out of Galilee?

Others said, This is the Christ- they are speaking of the Prophet and Christ as two different people, as their leaders did in John 1:20,21 in their questioning of John the Baptist. Even the Samaritans did not make this mistake, John 4:19,42. To these, who only accepted the five books of Moses, the prophet of Deuteronomy 18 was the only prophet expected, yet they called Him Christ also. The apostle Peter left the Jews in no doubt that He was the same person, Acts 3:22-26, for he quoted the words of Deuteronomy 18 in connection with Christ.

But some said, Shall Christ come out of Galilee? Matthew records the move of the Lord from Nazareth to Capernaum as being in fulfilment of Isaiah 9:1,2. The contrast in that passage is between the march of the ruthless Assyrians through the land on the “Way of the Sea”, the highway that swept down from the north, along the coast, inland through the Plain of Megiddo, and so out of Palestine, through Damascus, and back to Babylon. This conquering army would bring darkness, gloom and death in its wake. The coming of Christ to the same region, however, would result in light, life and salvation. It could be said, therefore, that Christ did come out of Galilee, for He made Capernaum His base. So He came out of Nazareth of Galilee as to His hidden years, and came out of Capernaum of Galilee as to His public years in ministry.

7:42
Hath not the scripture said, That Christ cometh of the seed of David, and out of the town of Bethlehem, where David was?

Hath not the scripture said, That Christ cometh of the seed of David, and out of the town of Bethlehem, where David was? Others emphasise that the Messiah is the son of David, and therefore must come from where David was before he became king. These are right also, for Micah 5:2 had foretold the birthplace of Christ, Bethlehem Ephratah, a city in the territory of Judah, and David’s home town.

7:43
So there was a division among the people because of him.

So there was a division among the people because of him- those who reject the truth that Christ came down from heaven must expect to be in the dark about Him. They are limited in their thinking to earthly locations, but the most important point is that He came from the Father.

7:44
And some of them would have taken him; but no man laid hands on him.

And some of them would have taken him- when He stated that some of them were going about to kill Him, they protested that it was not true, verse 19,20, and that He must have a devil if He suggested such a thing. Here the Lord is vindicated for His accusation, for they did wish to arrest and execute Him.

But no man laid hands on him- this would include those sent to arrest Him, as we read in the next verse. It seems that some, in their apparent zeal for the law, were willing to take the initiative, and not wait for the authorities to act.

7:45
Then came the officers to the chief priests and Pharisees; and they said unto them, Why have ye not brought him?

Then came the officers to the chief priests and Pharisees; and they said unto them, Why have ye not brought him? He has no bodyguards, the crowds would not be prepared to shield Him, He is a lone and apparently defenceless man confronted by the armed guards of the Temple Police. They cannot think what would prevent His arrest.

7:46
The officers answered, Never man spake like this man.

The officers answered, Never man spake like this man- such was the power of the word of Christ, such was the newness of His doctrine, such was the greatness of His claims, that they could not bring themselves to believe that they had been sent to the right man. They had probably been led to believe that their target was a rabble-rousing pretender to the Messianic throne, stirring up the people to revolt.

7:47
Then answered them the Pharisees, Are ye also deceived?

Then answered them the Pharisees, Are ye also deceived? The authorities at once think in terms of themselves being right, without for a moment considering whether they may be wrong. Such is the stubbornness of unbelief. They imply that if they as teachers in Israel believe something, then it must be true. They are not only arrogant but stubborn.

7:48
Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on him?

Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on him? They speak as if they are the test of truth, such is their pride. The apostle Paul, (an ex-Pharisee), tells us that the princes of this world were ignorant, 1 Corinthians 2:8. Such was their blindness, they would not have crucified the Lord if they believed it would advance God’s truth.

7:49
But this people who knoweth not the law are cursed.

But this people who knoweth not the law are cursed- they dismiss the obvious response to their statement, that there are thousands of ordinary folk that believe in Him. That must be, they say, because they do not understand the law, and are therefore under the judgment of God. But as the apostle Paul wrote later, “But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty; and base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are.” 1 Corinthians 1:27,28. They were right in thinking that to know the law brought a blessing, but they ignored the fact that to know it and not respond believingly to it, brought a curse even for a Pharisee.

7:50
Nicodemus saith unto them, (he that came to Jesus by night, being one of them,)

Nicodemus saith unto them- perhaps Nicodemus was moved to action by the question, “Have any of the rulers believed on him?” He knows that the implication of that question is that none have. His sense of right impels him to speak up. He has been criticised for not openly confessing Christ until the end., but at least he was amongst the Sanhedrin at this moment to offer a word of wisdom.

(he that came to Jesus by night, being one of them,) John describes him in a two-fold way in his aside, (note the comma between the two phrases in the text), “He that came to Jesus by night”, and “being one of them”. He is torn between the two, but thankfully sided publicly with Christ at the cross, John 19:39.

7:51
Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he doeth?

Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know what he doeth? The law of Moses, which they say the people do not know, they claim to know. And it requires that no penalty may be inflicted before the judges have satisfied themselves about the details of the case. In the particular case of one who claims to be a prophet, they must assess his teaching by hearing him, hence the “hear him”, and then they must assess what the effect of his teaching is, hence the “know what he doeth”. Luke is happy to record that which Jesus began both to do and teach, Acts 1:1.

7:52
They answered and said unto him, Art thou also of Galilee? Search, and look: for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet.

They answered and said unto him, Art thou also of Galilee? Their response to Nicodemus is not a fresh resolve to re-assess the teachings of Christ, and to note what the effect of His teaching is. They have long ago made up their minds about Him. Their only response to Nicodemus was to ridicule him, and to suggest he was no better than the “ignorant” rustics from unsophisticated Galilee. The Galileans were looked down on by the men of Jerusalem as being unlearned. They are accusing Nicodemus of being like one of these, instead of an “orthodox” Jerusalemite and Pharisee. Perhaps this answer finally convinced Nicodemus that it was no longer appropriate for him to associate with these men.

Search, and look: for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet- God said He would raise up the Prophet, but He did not say from where. So it was perfectly right to state that the prophet did not necessarily come from Galilee. In their arrogance they do not think it possible for anyone of learning to arise from Galilee, and not from Jerusalem. But this prophet does not depend upon the schools of the Rabbis for His insight.

Do they mean “Search and look in the Old Testament prophecies”, or, “Search and look at the situation as it is currently in Israel”? Had they forgotten that Jonah was from Gath-Hepher, a place in the territory of Zebulon, in Galilee? 2 Kings 14:25. See also Joshua 19:10,13.

7:53
And every man went unto his own house.

And every man went unto his own house- it was customary for the residents of Jerusalem and the surrounding areas to offer hospitality to those who had come from foreign lands to worship at the feast. It is a sad commentary on the state of heart of these people that at such a time, The Visitor, not from the uttermost parts of the earth, but from heaven itself, was not entertained, for Jesus went to the Mount of Olives, 8:1. It is still sadly true that oftentimes the Lord’s people are not given hospitality as they should, so that yet again the Lord is left outside, for “inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not unto me”, and, “I was a stranger, and ye took me not in”, Matthew 25:45,43.

As He sat upon the Mount of Olives, perhaps the Lord mused on the scriptures that spoke of the rivers of living water, as found in Zechariah 14. Living waters shall go forth from Jerusalem in a coming day, and the Lord shall be King over all the earth, but only after His feet have stood on the Mount of Olives when He comes to judge and reign. That will be the signal for the true feast of tabernacles to begin, the rest and rejoicing of the kingdom age. But His feet must be nailed to a cross first.

“Then shall the Lord go forth, and fight against those nations, as when he fought in the day of battle. And his feet shall stand in that day upon the mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east, and the mount of Olives shall cleave in the midst thereof toward the east and toward the west, and there shall be a very great valley; and half of the mountain shall remove toward the north, and half of it toward the south.

And it shall be in that day, that living waters shall go out from Jerusalem; half of them toward the former sea, and half of them toward the hinder sea: in summer and in winter shall it be. And the Lord shall be king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one Lord, and his name one.

And it shall come to pass, that every one that is left of all the nations which came against Jerusalem shall even go up from year to year to worship the King, the Lord of hosts, and to keep the feast of tabernacles.” Zechariah 14:4,8,9,16.

 

JOHN 12

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 12

Summary of the chapter
John chapter 12 is a pivotal chapter, marking as it does the transition from Christ’s dealings with His own, the nation of Israel, 1:11, and His disciples, also called His own in 13:1. He had come to His own land, as the True Isaac, His own throne, as the True David, and His own people, as the True Abraham. His claim to the land and the throne was indisputable, but His people insisted on disputing it. As a result, God’s wider purpose towards the Gentiles was unfolded, and the Greeks of verse 20 are an earnest of this.

We are presented with a series of contrasts at the beginning of the chapter. A contrast between the recognition that Mary gave to Christ, and the rejection of Him by the Jewish authorities. The latter plotted His death, whereas Mary believed He would soon rise from the dead, and therefore would not need elaborate embalming to preserve his body. Mary gave Him that which was precious, whereas Judas went out from that supper to ask the question, “What will ye give me?” Attitudes at the end of the public ministry of Christ have become polarised, with strong devotion to Him on the one hand, and outright rejection of Him on the other.

This rejection, however, did not mean that Christ had relinquished His claim to be their king, so He rode into Jerusalem in that capacity, and thus fulfilled the prophecy of the scriptures, but also gave a foretaste of what would happen in the future when the whole nation rejoices, and blesses Him that comes in the name of the Lord, Matthew 23:39.

It is in this context that John introduces us to certain Greeks, which will provide an opening for the Lord to set out the terms on which He is leaving the nation of Israel, and the terms, also, on which He will be willing to receive an individual, Jew or Gentile, who will come with personal faith to Him.

As suggested in comments on chapter one, the gospel of John takes the form of an initial prologue, then dialogues and monologues, followed by an epilogue. There is one set of these in connection with “His own”, the nation of Israel, and then another set in connection with “His own”, His believing people. Chapter twelve consists of the last of the first set of monologues and dialogues, ending at verse 43, and continues with the first epilogue, verses 44-50, in which the Lord Himself summarises what He has taught so far.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-9 Expression of devotion
(b) Verses 10-11 Expression of hatred
(c) Verses 12-19 Entry into Jerusalem
(d) Verses 20-33 Enquiry of the Greeks
(e) Verses 34-36 Exhortation to individual belief
(f) Verses 37-43 Explanation for national unbelief
(g) Verses 44-50 Exclamation of Christ Himself

(a)    Verses 1-9
Expression of devotion

12:1
Then Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany, where Lazarus was, which had been dead, whom he raised from the dead.

Then Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany- some think that the incident John is about to record is different to the similar accounts in Matthew 26:6-16 and Mark 14:3-11, mainly because they seem to place it two days before the Passover, whereas John says six days before. John is definite, however, that the next day after the incident the Lord rode into Jerusalem to present Himself as King.

Matthew and Mark only seem to make Mary’s action two days before. Matthew says, after having told us that the chief priests consulted to put Christ to death, “now when Jesus was in Bethany”, and Mark is similar, “And being in Bethany”. There is no reason why this should not be the account of what happened six days before, but recorded out of chronological order so as to contrast the rejection of Christ’s Messiahship by the rulers with the recognition of it by Mary, for Matthew and Mark highlight the fact that she anointed His head, which is what the rulers should have been doing.

Those in the temple had wondered whether He would come to the feast, given that the authorities were hostile, 11:56, and were inclined to think that He would not, but they were wrong. Far from coming at the last minute, He came in good time, and spent most of the week teaching openly in the temple.

Where Lazarus was, which had been dead, whom he raised from the dead- in chapter 11 John describes Bethany as “the town of Mary, and her sister Martha”. Now it is Lazarus that is to the fore, for the miracle worked on him is the climax of Christ’s works, and is the cause of the increased hostility of the Jews against Christ. Lazarus is mentioned five times in the first part of the chapter, and John says “Lazarus was there”, implying that he had not been arrested. The authorities are afraid to act while there are so many pilgrims in the city for the passover, for they, on their own admission, feared the people, Matthew 21:26.

12:2
There they made him a supper; and Martha served: but Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with him.

There they made him a supper- we are not told who the “they” are, since John has only mentioned Lazarus. Matthew and Mark both tell us it was in the house of Simon the leper. If Bethany was a small community, they may have agreed together to honour the one they had got to know through His lodging in the house of Martha. It is very likely that Simon had been healed by Christ, and this is one way of thanking Him. He would hardly be likely to hold a feast in his house if he was not cured, and there was only one way to get cured at that time, namely through Christ. So from being outside the camp and crying “Unclean, unclean”, Simon is in his own house entertaining the Saviour.

And Martha served: but Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with him- perhaps Simon was a widower, and Martha steps in and helps. Would John have told us Lazarus was there at the table if it was his house, and he was head of it?

12:3
Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment.

Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard- we have here the completion of the picture. Simon represents a cleansed sinner; Martha a serving saint; Lazarus a resurrected man in communion, and Mary, a devout worshipper. We learn from verse 7 that Mary had kept this ointment, saving it for His burial, but she has learned that He will not need it, for He will rise the third day. She did not bring it out of her store without intelligence, for she timed it on the eve of His presentation of Himself to the nation as its King.

Spikenard is a pleasant perfume obtained from a type of Valerian shrub found in the Himalayas, The “spike” part of the word is from the Greek word “pistikos”, meaning faithful, trustworthy, and genuine. This was true of Mary’s ointment, for it was genuine nard, but it is so appropriate for the one upon whom it was poured, for this was His character too.

Very costly- it had cost Mary a lot of money to purchase this ointment, and John appreciates the fact that she had expended it upon the Lord and not herself. Sadly, however, another disciple knew its value, but thought only in terms of how he might have gained an advantage from it. Much harm has been done to the Christian cause down the centuries by those who have used it as a means of personal gain.

And anointed the feet of Jesus- Matthew and Mark say she anointed His head, and the Lord said she anointed His body. She anointed His head to show she believed Him to be the Messiah, the Anointed One of God. It is not her place to anoint Him with oil, for the Father had anointed Him, not with literal oil, but with what the oil symbolised, the Holy Spirit. He could say “the Spirit of the Lord is upon me, for he hath anointed me”, Luke 4:18. Matthew and Mark place the incident after they have told of the plans of the authorities to arrest and condemn Him. Mary counteracts this as she represents the remnant that received Him. She anointed His head because she believed Him to be “the Messiah”, Daniel 9:25. She anointed His feet because she believed Him to be “Messiah the prince, and her proper place was worshipping low before Him. The authorities, by conspiring against Him, rejected Him on both counts.

Here, however, she is said to anoint His feet, and in this way she has anointed His body, but did so, very discreetly, by anointing those parts that were normally visible when a flowing Eastern robe was worn. The two visible parts of an animal used as a burnt offering were the head and the legs, Leviticus 1:8,9,12,13. John’s gospel is often called “the Burnt Offering gospel”, and with good reason. How many times do we read “Jesus knowing” or “Jesus knew”? His communion with His Father was complete. But His life was marked by steady progress through this world back to the Father. The legs of the bullock for a burnt offering had enabled it to steadily work for its master all day long. The legs of the sheep had walked in the paths of righteousness, and the legs of the goat had enabled it to walk with sureness of foot through the rocky terrain.

Now the apostle Paul describes the sacrifice of Christ as “an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour”, Ephesians 5:2. It is as if Mary is marking these things out, and recognising that just as the burnt offering ascended to God as a sweet savour, so it was fitting that His head and His feet should be anointed, so that the sweet perfume might pervade the house.

And wiped his feet with her hair- spikenard was often used to give the hair a fragrance and an attraction, but Mary uses her hair, (which is her glory, 1 Corinthians 11:15), to wipe His feet. She is prepared to let her glory be a towel, such is her devotion to Him.

And the house was filled with the odour of the ointment- the fragrance excluded everything else in the room, just as the sweet savour of Christ’s life had filled the heart of the Father during His movements in this polluted world. In the previous chapter there was the stench of death, but here is the fragrance of a special life. All the disciples would have this fragrance clinging to them as well, such is the effect of the worshipful exercise of this woman. It is good that believers convey the savour of Christ, as the apostle Paul did, for he could write, “Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place. For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish”, 2 Corithians 2:14,15.

12:4
Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, which should betray him,

Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, which should betray him- immediately after speaking of Christ’s sacrifice as being of a sweet-smelling savour, the apostle Paul warns against covetousness. Judas was a covetous man, and just as Solomon said that “Dead flies causeth the ointment of the apothecary to send forth a stinking savour”, Ecclesiastes 10:1, so his behaviour spoilt the atmosphere in the house, and introduced an element of the flesh into what had, up to that point, been a spiritual occasion. The key is in the fact that John describes him as the one “which should betray him”, highlighting just how far covetousness and the love of money may take a man. The apostle Paul warned against the love of money, which, he wrote, “is the root of all evil: which while some have coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows”, 1 Timothy 6:10. In the previous verse those that are determined to be rich “fall into temptation and a snare, and into many and foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition”. The Lord called Judas “the son of perdition”, John 17:12. His selfishness will only serve to emphasise Mary’s self-sacrifice when the value of her gift is made known.

12:5
Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor?

Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence- we are not told of whom Judas asked this question. Perhaps it was spoken for anyone who cared to listen. There was no need to make this provocative remark even if he thought it. We know from Matthew’s account that the disciples had indignation against Mary, and Mark says “some”, presumably meaning some disciples, so clearly Judas’ remark had caused the others to think the same way. The writer to the Hebrews warns, “Looking diligently lest…any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled”, Hebrews 12:15. How sad that while this act of supreme devotion and self-sacrifice is being worked out before their very eyes, they have such carnal thoughts, and worse still, express them.

So John thought of this ointment as very costly, and by thinking this appreciated Mary’s sacrifice. Judas thought of it too, but saw it as a lost opportunity to add to the communal bag, from which he stole, being a thief. A penny was the wage of a labourer for a day in those times, as we know from the parable of the workers in the vineyard, Matthew 20:2. So leaving aside visits to the temple, a man could work for six days a week for fifty weeks of the year, and earn three hundred pence. A man working for three hundred days in the U.K. can earn at least twenty five thousand pounds. This gives us some idea of the greatness of Mary’s gift. Although it must be remembered that it is how much is left after we have given that is the critical thing. The Lord valued the widow’s mite because she gave of her penury, and cast into the treasury all her living, whereas others who gave of their abundance had plenty left over to spend on themselves, Luke 21:1-4.

And given to the poor? It was customary at passover time to give to the poor so that they could purchase a passover lamb. Judas was about to bargain with the chief priests as to the value of the supreme Passover Lamb, Christ Himself.

12:6
This he said, not that he cared for the poor; but because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein.

This he said, not that he cared for the poor- those who steal show clearly that they are only interested in themselves, and care not if others suffer as a result of their crimes. We know from the next chapter that when Judas went out from the upper room the other disciples thought he might be going to give something to the poor, 13:29. This shows that Christ and the true apostles had no interest in gaining for themselves. Peter could say a few weeks later, “Silver and gold have I none”, Acts 3:6.

But because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein- the Lord must have known his tendencies and weaknesses when He chose him, but one who professes to believe in Christ should be a changed person. Contact with Christ, the one who became poor, who sought not His own things, who went about doing good, should have been an influence on him. Alas! it was not so. The apostle Paul wrote, “Let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth.” Ephesians 4:28. So the one-time thief, when he is converted, has a responsibility not just to cease from stealing, but also to make amends for the wrong he has done to others. He may not be able to repay the particular people he robbed, but he must make a special effort to give to the needy over and above what would normally be expected. We see this worked out in practice in Zacchaeus, who vowed to give half of his goods to the poor, and to repay fourfold any he had defrauded, Luke 19:8. This is why the Lord is able to say, “This day is salvation come to this house, forasmuch he is also a son of Abraham”. Zachaeus was now acting in faith, not greed, and thinking of others rather than himself. Far from having this attitude, Judas saw in his position of trust an opportunity to make gain at the expense of others.

12:7
Then said Jesus, Let her alone: against the day of my burying hath she kept this.

Then said Jesus, Let her alone- the Lord moves to defend Mary from the charge of not spending money wisely. Perhaps this rebuke caused Judas to switch sides, and go out from this incident and make his bargain with the chief priests. Yet the command to leave Mary alone was perfectly justified, and it was directed at the other disciples as much as to Judas. The giving of believers is not to be subject to the dictates of others. Suggestions as to worthy causes may be given, and collections may be arranged, but it is up to the individual before the Lord as to what and where to give.

Against the day of my burying hath she kept this- the Lord knew her heart, that she had planned to give Him a burial worthy of Messiah the prince, but she had learned at His feet, and learned also that He would rise again the third day. Why expend the money in that way if there was something better that could be done? She had kept the ointment for a purpose. Was it originally to anoint her brother or sister? Or did it represent her savings in the days when single women were vulnerable?

12:8
For the poor always ye have with you; but me ye have not always.

For the poor always ye have with you- sadly, there are always those who, through no fault of their own, are poor, and those who are able should love their neighbours as themselves and seek to relieve their poverty. It is a Christian thing to remember the poor, Galatians 2:10. A reading of 2 Corinthians chapters 8 and 9 should convince us of the importance of doing this.

But me ye have not always- He would soon be back in heaven, It is important to not delay helping those in need, for in various ways the opportunity might be lost. Think of the regret Mary would have had if she had delayed, and the Lord had gone back to heaven. Of course, she could have then given to the poor, but it was important that the believing remnant should anoint Him, and this Mary did on their behalf. Some might argue that Judas was right, that the pouring out of it was a waste, but the spiritual mind discerned that just as Mary chose the better part by sitting at His feet, so she also decided that the better thing was to anoint Him. Who can tell what encouragement came to Christ even on the cross when He remembered her devotion?

12:9
Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there: and they came not for Jesus’ sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead.

Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there- this follows on from verse 1, which tells of Christ’s arrival at Bethany. The pilgrim caravans were making their way from Galilee to Jerusalem to attend the feast, and word soon spread that He had arrived at Bethany. They do not seem to be hostile to Christ, for they do not attempt to tell the authorities where He is as they had commanded, 11:57.

And they came not for Jesus’ sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom He had raised from the dead- there was an element of curiosity in their minds. The Lord had anticipated this attitude when He said, after He had spoken of having been given the authority to execute judgement on men, “Marvel not at this, for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth”, John 5:28,29. And again in John 7:21, “I have done one work, and ye all marvel”. They are in danger of being like those that Paul referred to with the words from the prophet, “Beware therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets; Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish”, Acts 13:40,41.

(b)   Verses 10-11
Expression of hatred

12:10
But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death;

But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death- Lazarus becomes an illustration what the Lord will say later on, “The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will persecute you”, John 15:20. Saul’s son Jonathan found that not only did his father throw at javelin at David, but also threw one at him because of his friendship with David, 1 Samuel 19:10; 20:32,33. This is the price that must be paid for association with Christ during this present age of Christ’s rejection. There is compensation, however, for “If we suffer, we shall also reign with him”, 2 Timothy 2:12. How perverse is the unbelieving heart which sees in the fact that a man has been raised from the dead a reason to kill him! But then we realise that it was who raised Him from the dead that was the problem to the authorities, for Lazarus was a living testimony to the power and Deity of Christ.

12:11
Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus.

Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus- they had gone away from the place where they had seen Lazarus raised from the dead, and had believed in the Lord for what He had done.

(c)    Verses 12-19
Entry into Jerusalem

12:12
On the next day much people that were come to the feast, when they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem,

On the next day much people that were come to the feast- this is an indication that Mary anointed the Lord the day before the entry into Jerusalem. The reference to two days in Matthew and Mark is to the consultation by the authorities, Matthew 26:1-13; Mark 14:1-9. They place the account of Mary’s action out of chronological order so as to highlight the contrast between what she did and what the authorities planned to do. In between were several days of teaching in the temple.

John speaks of much people, as well he might, for Jerusalem was crowded with hundreds of thousands of pilgrims from all over the world who had come to Jerusalem for the feast. This was why the authorities did not wish to arrest Him on a feast day, for they feared the people would make an uproar, Mark 14:2.

When they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem- the apostle has told us that those who had come early to the feast to carry out purification, had wondered if, because the authorities were hostile, He would not come to the feast, 11:56. They now find out that He is on His way. No doubt word had reached them that He had arrived in Bethany the night before, and as that village was only a very short distance from Jerusalem, they could easily find out that He was coming. As He Himself said, “it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem”, Luke 13:33.

12:13
Took branches of palm trees, and went forth to meet him, and cried, Hosanna: Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord.

Took branches of palm trees, and went forth to meet him- John is the only one to tell us what sort of trees they cut the branches off, and Luke does not mention the branches at all. The palm tree is the symbol of victory, for it triumphs over the harsh and arid desert conditions in which it grows, sends a root deep down below the surface, and flourishes despite all opposition. How like Christ this is, for having grown up in Nazareth as a tender plant and a root out of the dry ground, He continued to flourish during His public ministry, for He could say with the psalmist, “all my springs are in thee”, Psalm 87:7. Despite the opposition of religious men He triumphed, for God had said of Him as His servant, that He would “send forth judgment unto victory”, Matthew 12:20.

No doubt in its fulness this looks on to a Millenial day, when all error shall have been dealt with, and truth shall triumph, but it was true of Him personally, that truth always triumphed in His words and ways. Those who waved palm branches, however, may have been more interested in political triumph over the Romans. As the two on the road to Emmaus said, “we trusted that it had been he which should have redeemed Israel”, Luke 24:21; by “redeemed” they meant delivered from the Roman overlords.

And cried, Hosanna: Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord- Matthew records the words, “Hosanna to the son of David: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest”, Matthew 21:9. Mark writes they said, “Hosanna; Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord: Blessed be the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest”, Mark 11:9,10. In Luke it is, “Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory in the highest”, Luke 19:38. They said these things, Luke says, “as they began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen”, verse 37. So they see in the mighty works the evidence that He is able to overcome all obstacles, and therefore is able to crush the Romans, even though none of His miracles had been ones of judgment, except on the fig tree, and that has not happened at this point.

This all took place at the descent of the mount of Olives, as the city of the great King came into view. These are all the expressions of those who are expecting the setting up of the Messianic kingdom in the near future. Hosanna means “Save, we pray Thee”. It is a similar thought to that of the psalmist when he wrote, “Save now, I beseech Thee, O Lord: O Lord, I beseech thee, send now prosperity. Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Psalm 118:25,26. That psalm is the last of the group known as the Great Hallel, and was not only sung when the passover lambs were slaughtered in the temple, but also on passover night at the end of the supper. So when, just before leaving the upper room, they sung a hymn, or psalm, these words would have been on the lips of the Lord Jesus. But He did not go out to occupy a throne, but a cross, for the psalm went on to say, “bind the sacrifice with cords, even with cords to the horns of the altar”, verse 27. Because this would be the case, He will soon say, as He leaves the temple buildings, “Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Matthew 23:39. Not until they realise the meaning of Calvary shall they enter into the kingdom when He comes again.

Note that John records that they used the title King of Israel. John uses the name of King for Christ more times than Matthew does in his gospel of the king, for King of Israel is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6, and fits in with John’s theme of the Deity of Christ.

Matthew does not record any of Christ’s visits to Jerusalem, (unless we count the temptation when He was taken to the pinnacle of the temple by the Devil), so as to preserve this entry into the city as special. It was indeed special, because it marked the end of the second division of time made known to Daniel, which was to end with Messiah the prince being cut off, Daniel 9:26.

12:14
And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon; as it is written,

And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon- John does not give us the details as to how the Lord found the ass; he knows that the information was already available to his readers through Matthew, Mark and Luke. John emphasises that what the two disciples did was what the Lord did through them. He knew what village to send them to, where in the village the animals would be, (where two ways met); that there would be a mother and her colt, (that is, a mother ass and her young male colt); that they would be tied up by a doorway; that the colt would have never carried a person before, (although the meaning of the word in the Old Testament indicates he had just been trained to carry a burden); and that the owners would question them, but allow them to take the colt. The fact that the disciples referred to the Lord by that name showed that the owners were believers, or at least sympathetic to Him, or else they would have used the name Jesus when telling them the colt was needed.

Only Matthew tells us there were two animals, the colt and its mother. Infidels wickedly suggest that Matthew misunderstood the prophecy of Zechariah that is being fulfilled in part on this occasion, and thought there were two animals involved, so he invented one to make the story fit the prophecy! Zechariah had written, “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout O daughter of Jerusalem: behold, thy king cometh unto thee: He is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon the colt the foal of an ass”, Zechariah 9:9. But even an infidel cannot ride on two animals at once. The fact is that “colt the foal of an ass” is a description of the ass, so Zechariah spoke only of one animal. But the Lord has authority to expand the prophecy, and so instructs the disciples to bring the mother animal as well. Both were needed, but He only sat on the colt, the young male animal. The animal’s mother was needed, for the ass is known for its docility and patience, (this is suggested by the Hebrew word for “ass”), and she will serve to calm her young colt as he walks through the crowds as they shout and wave their palm branches. But even though it had its mother with him, this would not be enough to steady him when, for the first time, a person rides him. But it is the Lord who is doing this, and He can calm the animal far better than its mother. He is the Last Adam, and has control over the beasts of the field, Psalm 8:7. He can calm a demoniac, a great fever, a storm, and even this colt.

However, the disciples put their garments on both of them, as if another was to ride with Him. Could it be that there is a sign here, that when Christ comes to reign as King, the “daughter of Jerusalem” that Zechariah called upon to rejoice, will be there with Him, riding alongside in triumph?

As it is written- only John quotes the prophet’s words, and then selectively, as suits his theme. But whilst he only quotes some of the words, he surely wants us to consult Zechariah’s prophecy to see the context, and also the other words he used. We should always do that with quotations from the Old Testament.

12:15
Fear not, daughter of Sion: behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass’s colt.

Fear not, daughter of Sion- the prophet also mentioned Jerusalem, but John ignores the city and emphasises the place from which He shall rule. Zion was known as the hill of God, Psalm 68:15, and “the hill which God desired to dwell in; yea, the Lord will dwell in it for ever”, verse 16. See also Psalm 2:6, “Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion”, Psalm 2:6. When the Lord was walking out to His crucifixion, the daughters of Jerusalem lamented His sorrow. His response was, “Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children”, Luke 23:28. He went on to warn them of a day when they would wish the mountains would cover them. Here, they are to fear not, for He comes on an ass in kingly grace, whereas when He comes to reign He shall come on a white horse to judge and make war, Revelation 19:11. Daughter of Zion is a poetic expression meaning the population of Jerusalem as representing the nation of Israel. Zion is to be the centre of government, being the city of David, and reminds us that one day the Messiah shall rule from Zion.

Behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass’s colt- He does not come marching, as if He comes to battle, but shows His control by riding an untamed colt. An ancient Mari document from the 17th century BC says “it is improper for royalty to ride a horse rather than an ass. Royal persons rode on asses on peaceful occasions, whilst horses are associated with war”.

Long before, Jacob had prophesied about Judah that “the sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. Binding his foal unto the vine, and His ass’s colt unto the choice vine”, Genesis 49:10,11. So Jacob mentioned two animals also. Perhaps the vine is the nation of Israel as a whole, and by riding into Jerusalem accompanied by the ass the Lord, the true son of Judah, was associating Himself to a degree with the nation. But He did not ride that animal, for He knew the nation would reject Him. He did, however, ride on the colt, and thereby associated Himself with the choice vine, the faithful remnant of Israel who believed that His was the sceptre of rule.

The people greeted Him with the title King before He mounted the colt, and now they see prophecy being fulfilled, as John is quick to point out. He says nothing about Him coming in the name of the Lord; that is the people’s cry using the words of Psalm 118. Zechariah does not use those words, for he, and John, emphasise the equal authority of Christ and the Father. He does indeed come in His Father’s name, John 5:43, but He has personal authority to reign as King.

The prophet gave a three-fold description of this King:

First, He is just. When He comes to reign the words of Isaiah will be fulfilled, “Behold, A king shall reign in righteousness”, Isaiah 32:1. But He went to Calvary as the Just One, as Peter writes, “For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God”, 1 Peter 3:18. Second, He has salvation. No doubt the excited crowds thought of salvation in terms of political deliverance, and that will indeed happen one day. As John the Baptist’s father said, “The Lord God of Israel…hath raised up a horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant David…that we should be saved from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us”, Luke 1:68,69,71.

Third, He is lowly. Matthew’s quotation of the word gives “meek”. As He went to Jerusalem, He went to die, not to reign, to hang on a cross in shame, not sit on a throne in glory, and He would accept this meekly, for it was the will of God. There was no rebellion or resentment in His heart. He had set His face as a flint, and would not be moved. He must be the Lamb before He shows Himself as the Lion of the tribe of Judah.

We should notice what Luke says happened on the journey. As the city of Jerusalem came into sight, the Lord wept over it, and lamented that those things that they might have known were to be hidden from them, and the city would be destroyed. Jeremiah lamented over the city after it had been destroyed in his time, but the Lord foresaw the destruction. He lamented again as He left the temple buildings in Matthew 23:37-39.

The following is the sequence of events during the entry into Jerusalem:

1. Christ comes from Jericho towards Jerusalem.

2. He sends two disciples to fetch the colt and its mother.

3. The disciples cast their garments on both animals, and set Him on the colt.

4. The crowds strew the road with their garments. Others follow behind.

5. They shout Hosanna as the city comes into view from the mount of Olives.

6. The Lord weeps over the city.

7. The entry into the city.

8. Men of Jerusalem ask who is coming.

9. He goes into temple and looks round about on all things.

10. The next day He purges the temple.

12:16
These things understood not his disciples at the first: but when Jesus was glorified, then remembered they that these things were written of him, and that they had done these things unto him.

These things understood not his disciples at the first- as He approached the end of His ministry, the Lord had warned His disciples that He was going to Jerusalem to die. And now He does not rebuke those who are hailing Him as King, Luke 19:39,40. The disciples are understandably very perplexed.

But when Jesus was glorified- John had written, “for the Holy Ghost was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified”, John 7:39. Once the Lord Jesus had been received back into heaven and given glory, then the Holy Spirit came on His people to give them greater insight into the purpose of God.

Then remembered they that these things were written of him- one of the ministries of the Holy Spirit was to bring things to the disciples’ remembrance, John 14:26. They remembered that the prophet Zechariah had written of His entry into Jerusalem long before. But he had surrounded that prophecy with predictions that God would destroy Tyre and Greece, and so the expectation was that Christ would enter Jerusalem to make it His centre of operations against Israel’s enemies. Even after Christ’s resurrection the apostles were still wondering whether Messiah’s kingdom was about to be set up, Acts 1:6. But then the Holy Spirit came to indwell them, and they began to understand God’s purpose in a clearer way.

And that they had done these things unto him- they also remembered what the crowds had done. Spontaneously and enthusiastically they had welcomed Christ as their Messiah, and had rejoiced, as the prophet exhorted them to do. Whether the crowds had Zechariah’s prophecy in their mind was doubtful, but they did participate in the fulfilment of it. Once they had received the Spirit, the apostles were able to understand why it was that after a few days the one who had been welcomed into the city with such joy, would be taken outside of the city and crucified.

12:17
The people therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record.

The people therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record- John thinks of the miracle involving Lazarus in two ways. He called him out of his grave, and He raised Him from the dead, the latter taking place before the former. But the former was what they saw, and the raising from the dead is proved by it. As the Lord had said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.” John 5:25. Notice the “now is”, for the power to raise the dead was resident in Christ, and He showed that this was the case by raising Lazarus.

John advances these events as the reason for the crowds along the way, hence the “therefore”. The raising of Lazarus from death and corruption was the climax of Christ’s miracle-ministry, and gives conclusive proof that He is the Son of God, for when Lazarus died his spirit went back to God, and was under His control. Of His own will Christ raised Lazarus, showing that He had equal authority with the Father. He had said, “For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will.” John 5:21. These things impressed themselves upon those present at Bethany, and they bore testimony of them to the many pilgrims coming to Jerusalem for the feast.

12:18
For this cause the people also met him, for that they heard that he had done this miracle.

For this cause the people also met him, for that they heard that he had done this miracle- so the people of verse 17 bare record, and as a result the crowds along the way were increased.

12:19
The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? behold, the world is gone after him.

The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? The authorities are frustrated because, despite their schemes and their threats, nothing seems to be having the effect they seek, namely, the suppression of excitement over Christ. This, they think, puts their position and prestige at risk.

Behold, the world is gone after him- there were pilgrims at Jerusalem from all the places where the Jews were scattered, just as at the feast of Pentecost a few weeks later. Luke lists the countries from which they came then, and describes them as “out of every nation under heaven”, justifying the expression by the Pharisees, “the whole world”, Acts 2:5,9-11.

(d)    Verses 20-33
Enquiry of the Greeks

12:20
And there were certain Greeks among them that came up to worship at the feast:

And there were certain Greeks- Solomon had prayed for those from the Gentiles who would come up to the temple, see 1 Kings 8:41-43. The greater than Solomon is now in its courts.

Among them that came up to worship at the feast- they associate with the Jewish worshippers, evidently impressed by the temple services. Have they also seen the Lord purge the temple, and been impressed by His courage? Greeks would appreciate courage and manliness. They have much more to learn about Christ, however.

12:21
The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee, and desired him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus.

The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee- Philip is a Greek name, and Bethsaida of Galilee was a city of the Decapolis influenced by Greek culture.

And desired him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus- note their respectful tone, and their earnest request. Religious observance had failed to satisfy their search for God, even though the religion was of God. This day is the fourth before the Passover, the day on which the passover lamb was to be selected, and scrutinised until it was slain. Unwittingly, these Greeks were requesting to be part of the scrutiny of the True Passover Lamb.

12:22
Philip cometh and telleth Andrew: and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus.

Philip cometh and telleth Andrew: and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus- did Philip feel that he needed moral support from Andrew, (whose name is Greek too), because the Lord had said that He was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel? He had instructed His servants not to go into the way of the Gentiles. Philip did not yet realise that God was going to reach out to Gentiles so that they might be blessed without becoming Jewish proselytes.

12:23
And Jesus answered them, saying, The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified.

And Jesus answered them, saying- the answer was to Philip and Andrew, but indirectly to the Greeks. The time had not come for direct contact on Christ’s initiative; this would come after Pentecost, Ephesians 2:17; John 10:16.

The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified- the request of the Greeks brings the whole of God’s future purpose to Christ’s mind. Note that it is not just His death that is in view, but the whole process by which He would be glorified, including His death, but also including His resurrection, ascension, and return to earth as the Son of Man This is typical of John’s gospel, where everything is seen in the light of what God’s glory demands. The title Son of Man relates Christ to the whole of mankind, not just to Israel. It tells that He is not only true man, but also the man of God’s choice to rule men. See Daniel 7:13,14.

12:24
Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit.

Verily, verily, I say unto you- a formula unique to John’s gospel, emphasising the certainty of Christ’s word, as the Son of God.

Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die- to the Greeks, death was the ultimate failure, so they must learn that God’s wisdom is contrary to man’s, for Christ’s death is the path of victory. See 1 Corinthians 1:17-25, written initially to Greeks. To the Jews, the death of their Messiah would be a failure, but in fact it is the path to the throne. Passover time was in the month Abib, which means “green ears”, for the corn was not yet fully ripe. Christ’s life, however, had run its full and true course. When corn starts to fall out of the ear and drop to the ground, it means the farmer has missed the window of opportunity to harvest his grain. So for Israel, the harvest was passing, the summer was ended, and they were not saved, Jeremiah 8:20. Note that the corn falls to the ground before it dies, signifying the way in which the nation of Israel would plot and effect His downfall. They were determined to bring about that downfall long before He died.

It abideth alone- as long as a grain of corn remains in the ear, it is not in a suitable condition to grow and reproduce.

But if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit- note that the bringing forth of fruit depends on the dying, and not so much on the falling into the ground, although that is necessary. The treatment of Christ by men as they brought Him into the dust of death was secondary. The primary point is that He died, just as a seed dies once it finds itself in the darkness, warmth and moisture of the soil. The “much fruit” means the many who will come into salvation through the death of Christ. Only by this means can He reproduce Himself in others, for it cannot happen only by His life, precious as that is to God. See Galatians 4:19. What men are naturally in Adam must be dealt with by His death, before new life can be granted. This is why repentance is so important, for a person must come to an end of himself in Adam, before belief in Christ can bring him into a new state.

12:25
He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.

He that loveth his life shall lose it- the principle that Christ laid down for those who would follow Him is now repeated, but with the implication that He is governed by this law too. He will allow men to take Him and crucify Him because He does not conserve his life, but gives it in the spiritual interests of others. The word for love is the one which means to be fond of, to like. The notion of hating one’s life would be completely contrary to Greek culture, so these Greeks are learning that what they are naturally is of no use to God. They could engage in religion in a natural state, but they cannot be Christians in that state. Believers who spend their life on self will find that at the judgment seat of Christ all that is unacceptable to God in what they have done and been will be consumed in the fire, and they will lose it.

And he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal- those who live for God, and thus hate the idea of living for self, will find recompense in heaven in an enhanced appreciation of eternal life, which involves the knowledge of God.

12:26
If any man serve me, let him follow me; and where I am, there shall also my servant be: if any man serve me, him will my Father honour.

If any man serve me- so “seeing Jesus”, (which is what the Greeks wanted to do), is not a casual thing, but involves earnest commitment. The Greeks would perhaps prefer to be served, for that would indicate that they had made progress in life.

Let him follow me- this will ensure that the eye is kept on Christ, and self’s interests will recede. By following Him we only go where He would be prepared to go.

And where I am, there shall also my servant be- wherever Christ chooses to be, those who follow Him will be at hand ready to serve Him in that situation. Compare Elisha’s servant, who left his master to run after Naaman for gain, 2 Kings 5:20-27. Gehazi loved his life, and lost it, for he was smitten with leprosy. Philip and Andrew, on the other hand, were available for Christ to use.

If any man serve me, him will my Father honour- not only is there the privilege of serving Christ in the here and now, but also the prospect of reward in the hereafter. Commitment to Christ has its eternal compensations.

12:27
Now is my soul troubled; and what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour: but for this cause came I unto this hour.

Now is my soul troubled- the word for soul here is the same as life in verse 25. Christ is the perfect example of one who makes His own soul subservient to the service of God, and the needs of others. His commitment in this was total, even to the troubling of His soul as He anticipated the ultimate sacrifice, when His soul would be made an offering for sin, Isaiah 53:10.

And what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour- He is still speaking to Philip and Andrew, giving them insight into the workings of His mind. Would they conclude from what they had seen and heard of Him during the previous three and a half years that He would consider for one moment seeking to avoid the cross?

But for this cause came I unto this hour- a Greek would want to be delivered from trouble, but Christ was conscious of His mission from the Father. The whole of His life was a coming to the hour. Even at His naming, He was spoken of as the one who would save His people from their sins, Matthew 1:21.

12:28
Father, glorify thy name. Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again.

Father, glorify thy name- this expresses the real response of Christ to the coming of His hour at Calvary. Even in such grim circumstances the glory of the Father was maintained and enhanced.

Then came there a voice from heaven- there was three voices from heaven about Christ. At His baptism, giving the Father’s approval of His private years. This was for Him and for the people, as is clear from the different wording in Matthew, Mark and Luke. At the transfiguration, there was given the Father’s approval of His public years, and also anticipating the kingdom. This was for the apostles, as Peter indicates in 2 Peter 1:16-19. And the third one here, which gives the seal of approval not only of the past, “I have…glorified it”, but also the future, “I will glorify it again”.

Saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again- As the Lord had already said, “He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory: but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him.” John 7:18. We too are expected to do all to the glory of God, 1 Corinthians 10:31.

12:29
The people therefore, that stood by, and heard it, said that it thundered: others said, An angel spake to him.

The people therefore, that stood by, and heard it, said that it thundered: others said, An angel spake to him- the Lord Jesus had spoken for three and a half years, but they were still not able to recognise a voice from heaven. How sad that they think a mere clap of thunder, or an angel’s voice, is all that He deserved! Would an angel have answered, when Christ had spoken to His Father? Would an angel have announced that the Lord’s ministry had glorified the name of an angel? Would a thunderclap, a sign of judgment, (1 Samuel 7:10; Revelation 10:1-4), be an appropriate response to Christ who had come in grace? In any case, these people had never heard an angel, so how did they recognise the voice as such? All these considerations tell of a people ignorant of Divine communications, and who are in the dark as to what merits Divine approval. This is just another illustration of the fact that having ears, they heard not. A physical sound came to them, but they knew not the true nature of it.

12:30
Jesus answered and said, This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes.

Jesus answered and said, This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes- the Lord Jesus was ever conscious of the approval of His Father, but He was given an expression of it nonetheless. The main point of the word from heaven was that the people, even at this late stage, might realise that they were in danger of` rejecting the One who had glorified the God of Israel in their midst. They are close to treading under foot the Son of God, Hebrews 10:29.

12:31
Now is the judgment of this world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out.

Now is the judgment of this world- this sign of ignorance on the part of the people shows that the climax of this world’s history is near. If the covenant people, blessed with Divine interventions of various sorts for centuries is not able to understand a word from heaven, especially when it came expressly for them and to them, then there is no hope for the rest of the world. The word for judgment used here is krisis, the critical point at which a decision is made. The world would make its final decision about Christ, and God would give His final verdict on the world. Note the “now is”, and then the “now shall”; the judgment on the world was current, for the death of Christ would take place very shortly, but the casting out of the prince of this world, whilst based upon the victory of Christ at Calvary, would, in the wisdom of God, be delayed.

Now shall the prince of this world be cast out- at Calvary, the Lord Jesus deliberately put Himself into a position of vulnerability. He could say, “but this is your hour, and the power of darkness”, Luke 22:53, and He was “crucified through weakness”, 2 Corinthians 13:4, at the mercy of those who arrested, condemned and executed Him. It was at this point of apparent helplessness, that the Lord Jesus, faced with the vicious fury of the most evil force in God’s universe, gained His greatest triumph. When Satan, as the one who had the power of death, thought He was entirely in his grip, then Christ utterly defeated him. He did this by showing that He was able to go into death voluntarily, and not by force of circumstances. No other man has power in the day of death to retain his spirit, but Christ could not only retain His spirit, but dismiss it as well, for He had authority to lay down His life, John 10:18. He also demonstrated that the Devil was a defeated foe by rising in triumph from the dead, and ascending up far above all principalities and powers, Ephesians 1:20,21.

12:32
And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.

And I- having spoken of the world, and the prince of this world, Christ now speaks of Himself, with an emphatic “I”, emphasising who it is shall effect the casting out of this world’s prince. He speaks as the one who uniquely has Divine approval.

If I be lifted up from the earth- the lifting up from the earth is mentioned three times in John’s gospel, 3:14; 8:28, and here. John’s gospel presents the Lord Jesus as one who came to the world that He might leave it, having manifest God in it, so even His death is seen as a stage in His return to heaven. Verse 34 shows that the people understand He means His death.

Will draw all men unto me- because He is lifted up as Son of Man, the event has significance for all men, and not just for Israel. The Greeks will be able to come into the good of what was done at Calvary. This is the answer to their request to see Him. Being lifted up implied death by crucifixion, which was a Gentile mode of execution. To the Greeks, such a death would be a disgrace, and utter defeat, so to them naturally it would be an act of folly to accept Him as a crucified Saviour, and not as a conquering hero, see 1 Corinthians 1:23. Like the brazen serpent, the Lord Jesus must be lifted up in plain view, so that all who look to Him in faith may live, see Numbers 21:8,9, and John 3:14-17.

12:33
This he said, signifying what death he should die.

This he said, signifying what death he should die- the Lord makes it very clear that by “lifted up” He does not mean lifted up in exaltation to a throne of glory, but rather lifted up on a cross of shame. He is making the terms on which He is to be believed very clear. There were those at the beginning who only believed because of His miracles, John 2:23-25, but saving faith goes further, and believes Him as the crucified One.

(e)    Verses 34-36
Exhortation to individual belief

12:34
The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever: and how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up? who is this Son of man?

The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever- they are referring to the fact that Messiah’s kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, for the millenial age shall merge into eternity. This is why Isaiah spoke of the coming age as a new heavens and a new earth, Isiah 65:17, even though he spoke of sinners living at that time, and death occurring, verse 20, which of course will not happen in eternity.

And how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up? who is this Son of man? The “we” is emphatic, and so is the “Thou” that follows. They are clearly setting their knowledge of the Messiah against His. They are also placing reliance on the rabbis, for they say “We have heard”, and they also seem to make a difference between the Son of Man they read of in Daniel 7, and the Lord Jesus, who called Himself the Son of Man. As Caiaphas was to soon discover, they are one and the same, see Matthew 26:63-65.

12:35
Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you: for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth.

Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you- far from abiding for ever amongst them the time was soon coming when He would be absent from them. This should have jolted them into fresh thinking about Him. The light of His grace towards them was to be withdrawn temporarily, during their national unbelief.

Walk while ye have the light- there was still the opportunity to walk in the light of His person and teaching.

Lest darkness come upon you- the darkness of national rejection would come with the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70. Only in the kingdom age shall the “morning without clouds” arrive, and “the sun of righteousness shall arise with healing in his wings, 2 Samuel 23:4; Malachi 4:2. Until such time the nation is in the dark.

For he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth- they had heard things out of the law, but if they reject His light, they would be in the darkness of blindness of heart, Romans 11:10. The Sun of Righteousness must set in death, before a new day can dawn, based upon His resurrection. For the believer the darkness is past, and the true light now shineth, 1 John 2:8. He is a son of the day and a son of the light. The sun always shines, but it is not always day. So for the believer the sun is shining, but the day awaits Christ’s return to the earth.

12:36
While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children of light. These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from them.

While ye have light, believe in the light- this explains what walking in the light involves, even personal faith. They thought that the light of the Messiah would shine upon them simply because they were of the seed of Abraham.

That ye may be the children of light- believing in the light brings with it the responsibility of taking character from the light in terms of purity, holiness, and the shunning of evil. As the apostle Paul wrote to the Ephesian believers, “For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light”, Ephesians 5:8.

These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from them- thus He gives them a brief interval when they may learn what it is like to not have Him amongst them, so that they may realise they cannot do without Him.

Special note on this point in John’s Gospel
This is a critical moment in the account John gives us, for it ends the setting forth of the person of Christ to the nation, (“He came unto his own”), their refusal of Him, and His consequent hiding of Himself from them. We noted in chapter 1 the structure of the gospel as a whole, as follows:

(i) The first prologue

John 1:1-18

(ii) The first series of monologues and dialogues

John 1:19-12:36

(iii) The first epilogue

John 12:37-50

(iv) The second prologue

John 13:1

(v) The second series of monologues and dialogues Part 1

John 13:2-17:26
Preparing His disciples for His departure and the Spirit’s arrival.

(vi) The second series of monologues and dialogues Part 2

John 18:1-20:31
The way in which He departed out of this world.

(vii) Second epilogue

John 21:1-25
Having told us of “Jesus Christ, the Son of God”, John now tells us He is Lord.

(iii) The first epilogue
John 12:37-50

So we come now to the first epilogue, extending from verse 37 to the end of the chapter. In verses 37-43 John gives us the consequence of this unbelief for the nation generally, and then in verses 44-50 the words of the Son Himself as He surveys and summarises the truths He has set forth in the world regarding His Sonship, and the consequences for men individually of either believing or not believing in Him.

(f)    Verses 37-43
Explanation for national unbelief

12:37
But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him:

But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him- the miracles He had performed were signs, illustrating doctrine, and therefore giving light as to His person. As always in the gospels, (except in John 5:24, where faith is in relation to the Father), the pronoun John uses is “eis”, meaning unto. His person held no attraction for them and they were not prepared to move to associate themselves with Him.

12:38
That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which he spake, Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed?

That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled which he spake- the prophecy which is now quoted shows that the national rejection of Christ was wholly expected, so that their unbelief fulfilled the prophecy.

Lord, who hath believed our report? The question is in the form that expects the answer, “Not many”. The word Lord is added by John as he writes under the inspiration of the Spirit of God, and explains his use of the word “our”. Isaiah was speaking for the Lord, and so the prophet’s testimony was God’s. This makes the unbelief of the nation all the more inexcusable. The prophet is writing as if the earthly ministry of Christ was over, and an assessment of its impact can be made. This makes the quotation particularly apt for this point in John’s gospel, where the Lord is about to leave the nation, His mission to them over for the time being. By describing his prophecy as a report, something heard to be passed on, Isaiah indicates that his prophecy is from God Himself, again justifying the insertion of the word Lord. The apostle Paul quoted this verse, and then wrote, “So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.” Romans 10:17. By hearing is meant a report, so the unbeliever has a report brought to him by a preacher, who himself has had that report brought to him from God through His word. So there is a chain of communication set up between the seeking sinner and God.

And to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed? How few there are who have seen in Christ the power of God in action! Note the connection with the “many miracles” of verse 37. They were works of power, but the authorities said they were done by the power of Beelzebub, such was their blindness.

12:39
Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said again,

Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said again- there was nothing else for God to bring forward to induce their faith. In the face of this fact, they could not believe, since, having rejected God’s ultimate revelation to them, there was nothing further to believe. That individuals had lost the capacity to believe is not the sense, for in the next verse we find Jews believing, and Paul and other Jews came to faith, a fact which the apostle uses in Romans 11:1,5. The point is that a far as God having dealings with the nation as a whole was concerned, He had nothing more to say for them to get them to believe. Compare Isaiah 5:4, where God says about Israel, “What could have been done more to my vineyard, that I have not done in it?”

12:40
He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them.

He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them- this passage is quoted in other parts of the New Testament. In Matthew’s equivalent to John’s transitional passage, the emphasis is on refusing to see and hear, for the nation had rejected the miracles they could see, and the teaching they could hear, see Matthew 13:10-17. In Matthew, the judgment on their national unbelief took the form of the Lord beginning to speak in parables, thus hiding the truth from those who were not interested.

In Acts 28:25-29, just two or three years before the rejection of the nation at the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70, the apostle quotes Isaiah 6 to the Jewish leaders that came to him in such a way as to emphasise the closing of their eyes and ears to the truth, for they had had further opportunity to receive it. See the parable of the fig tree in the vineyard, Luke 13:6-9.

In this place, however, the words are more severe, and the Lord Himself is said to close their eyes and harden their heart, for the governmental anger of God was towards them because of their rejection of His Son. Compare the similar idea in Matthew 23 where, in the parable, when the beloved Son was rejected and killed, God sent His army to destroy their city. So the Roman army becomes God’s army to destroy Jerusalem because of their rejection of His Son.

It would be worthwhile to see how the apostle Paul uses the words of Isaiah 6, as follows:

Romans 11:1

I say then- this is an expression which expects an answer in the negative to follow a question that is about to be asked.

Hath God cast away his people?- That is, has God cast away His people so thoroughly that an individual Jew cannot be saved?

God forbid- a strong assertion that this is not the case, for two reasons which the apostle now gives; the first in verses 1-2(i), the second in verses 2(ii)-5. See Leviticus 26:44,45.

For I also am an Israelite- if God has cast away every individual Jew, then He has cast away Paul.

Of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin- the apostle was able to trace his lineage back to Benjamin and Abraham. He was not a proselyte from the Gentiles, who might be considered an exception to the rule that God has cast off Israel.

Romans 11:2

God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew- when the boundaries of the nations were set after the scattering because of the rebellion at Babel, the sons of Adam were divided up in relation to the people of Israel, even though as a nation they were not yet formed, They were in the mind of God, however, Deuteronomy 32:8,9. When Christ rules as King of Israel, it will be a kingdom prepared from the foundation of the world, Matthew 25:34. When God rested on the seventh day in Genesis 2:2, then that was an anticipation of His millenial rest, according to Hebrews 4:1-9. He has not cast away the nation utterly, for they are destined for greatness according to His foreknowledge. Note Leviticus 26:45, “I will for their sakes remember the covenant of their ancestors”.

Wot ye not?- know ye not?

What the scripture saith of Elias- the situation in Elijah’s day provides an illustration of things current in the apostle’s day. The incident is recorded in 1 Kings 19. The literal rendering of the apostle’s words reads “The scripture saith in Elijah”, meaning the section which in the Jewish scriptures was headed “Elijah”; cf. Mark 12:26, “In (the section headed) The Bush”.

How he maketh intercession to God against Israel, saying- note that Elijah, a representative of the law, interceded against Israel, whereas Paul, a representative of grace, longed and prayed that Israel might be saved, Romans 10:1.

Romans 11:3

Lord, they have killed thy prophets, and digged down thy altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life- Elijah thought the situation was so desperate that he was the only believer left amongst a nation that had killed God’s servants and sought to do the same to him.

Romans 11:4

But what saith the answer of God to him?- God’s response to the situation was based on His full knowledge of the situation.

I have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal- God’s purpose had not been frustrated by Ahab and Jezebel, but He had overruled to preserve for Himself a remnant.

Romans 11:5

Even so at this present time also- just as in Elijah’s day there was a remnant of faithful believers, even though Elijah thought he alone was faithful to God, so the situation is the same today.

There is a remnant according to the election of grace- there is a remnant of Jews who have believed the gospel and have come into the good of God’s grace. Despite sins far worse than killing prophets, (for they had killed God’s Son), the grace of God was still available to them. Note that there is “a remnant”, the Jews who had believed the gospel, and “the rest”, verse 7, the majority who remained in unbelief. Election is sometimes national, as with Israel, and sometimes individual, as here. With Jacob and Esau, the election was one of purpose, and individual salvation was not in view, whereas here the salvation of individuals by the grace of God is in view. See 2 Thessalonians 2:13,14.

Romans 11:6

And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace- if the blessing for Israel was on the ground of their works, they have clearly forfeited it, for their work was to crucify their Messiah! The whole principle of grace is destroyed if God’s grace blesses works, for grace is unmerited favour, and works expect merit.

But if it be of works, then is it no more of grace: otherwise work is no more work- the principles of grace and works are diametrically opposed. If works, (which expect merited favour), may gain unmerited favour, then the words work and grace have lost all meaning.

Romans 11:7

What then?- what is the true situation, which preserves God’s grace, yet brings individual Jews into blessing?

Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for;- In 9:31,32, Israel is described as not finding what it sought by way of blessing from God, because it sought it by works and not faith.

But the election hath obtained it- those who are described as “a remnant according to the election of grace”, verse 5, have come into the good of God’s favour by faith.

And the rest were blinded- the majority of the nation who rejected Christ as their Messiah, have been judged by God in a way which matches their reaction to Him. They closed their eyes, so God has ensured that they keep them closed.

Romans 11:8

(According as it is written)- not was written, but still stands written, a constant testimony from God as to what He said He would do, and which can now be seen as done.

God hath given them the spirit of slumber- the remainder of verse 8 is a quotation from Isaiah 6:9,10, but this phrase is taken from Isaiah 29:10. The nation was as if asleep, with their eyes closed. There may be the thought that just as a sleeper may awake and open his eyes, so Israel are not permanently blinded.

Eyes that they should not see- Isaiah, having seen the glory of Christ, (see John 12:39-41), was told to go to Israel and first describe them as hearing, but not understanding, and seeing and not perceiving; then “make their ears heavy”, and “shut their eyes”. In other words make them this by describing them as this. Isaiah had no power to blind them. So in Christ’s day, when again His glory was seen, those things which Christ did by way of miracles were called signs, but they refused what they saw. Hence God has blinded them nationally, ensuring that they will not see until they receive Christ with faith. So also in John 12:40,42, where even from amongst a blinded nation there were those who believed, which shows that the blinding is national, dispensational, and temporal. Individual Jews may seek the Lord now, as will the nation as a whole at the Revelation of Jesus Christ, when “they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his firstborn”, Zechariah 12:10.

And ears that they should not hear- Christ’s teaching had fallen upon deaf ears. The parable ministry of the Lord Jesus was as a result of the nation rejecting Him, see Matthew 13:10-17.

Unto this day- this may be Paul’s comment, for what the prophet had foretold had come to pass, and the judicial blindness was ongoing. Or it may be a quotation from Deuteronomy 29:4, where similar things about not seeing and hearing were said by Moses. This does not prevent individuals being saved, but it does prevent God’s purpose for them as His chosen nation from being fulfilled at the present time.

Romans 11:9

And David saith, Let their table be made a snare, and a trap, and a stumblingblock, and a recompence unto them- this is a quotation from Psalm 69:22,23, which gives the solemn words of a crucified Christ regarding the nation which rejected Him. The stumblingblock, or “skandalon”, was the part of a trap to which bait was attached. So the “snare” is the bait fixed, then the prey is herded towards the “trap”, the “stumblingblock” of the trap is sprung, and the “recompence” is known by the trapped victim.

Those things which they had seen and heard from Him were like a banquet spread before them, but they refused the feast. Christ had spread a banquet, and filled the cup of joy, but they gave Him gall and vinegar in return. In recompence, God ensures that the bitter things which they offered to Christ for His meat and drink on the cross, Psalm 69:21, become theirs. He said through Jeremiah, “Behold, I will feed them, even this people, with wormwood, and give them water of gall to drink. I will scatter them also among the heathen”, 9:15.

Romans 11:10

Let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see- instead of the light of Christ’s person illuminating them, by its very brightness it has blinded their eyes. Paul had experience of the light of Christ’s glory blinding him, but he had said “Lord, what wilt thou have me to do”.

And bow down their back alway- they were not only blinded to see and hear what Christ did and said on earth, but they were bowed down as a nation so that they could not see Him in His heavenly glory. These words come from Psalm 69, a traitor psalm, (see Psalm 69:25 and Acts 1:16,20), but the nation as a whole had become the betrayer of Christ, Acts 7:52.

We return to John’s gospel:

12:41
These things said Esaias, when he saw his glory, and spake of him.

These things said Esaias, when he saw his glory, and spake of him- Isaiah saw the glory of the Lord as one who would sit in His millenial temple as a king-priest, and the whole earth would be full of His glory, Isaiah 6:1-3. By rejecting Christ, the nation was rejecting their King. Isaiah also spake of Him, not only as a result of seeing the vision of chapter 6, but also because of what he foresaw in chapter 53 of his book with regard to the person of the Messiah. In Isaiah 6 He is glorified, in chapter 53 He is rejected, and Isaiah spoke of both things. By refusing Christ’s testimony, they became blind to Christ’s glory. If they had seen His glory, they would have confessed their sins, as Isaiah had done.

Clearly, John believes in only one Isaiah, contrary to the ideas of modern critics of the Bible, for it was the same man who spake in the second half of the book, and who saw in the first half.

12:42
Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue:

Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him- this shows that national blindness as described in previous verses does not prevent individual members of the nation from believing in Christ. This fact Paul uses in Romans 11:1, for he was one of the rulers who had believed, proving that the national blindness was not a barrier to personal repentance and faith.

But because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue- the sanctions imposed on those who believed in Christ were severe. To be put out of the synagogue meant to be cut off from the economic, social and religious life of Israel. Their reluctance to confess Christ must be seen in this light, and does not necessarily indicate that their faith was not genuine. Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea were of this sort, and yet in the end came out openly, so it is to be hoped that the men of this verse did the same. The fact that these people are to an extent distinguished from the Pharisees may indicate that not all of them were of this party. If some were Sadducees, then their professed faith is all the more remarkable.

12:43
For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.

For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God- the fear of man bringeth a snare, Proverbs 29:25. John does not specifically say that their faith was not genuine, but makes a general remark about why their faith might have been suspect since they did not confess Christ. The principle is set out by the apostle Paul, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousnes; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.” Romans 10:9,10. Accustomed to public adulation, (see Matthew 6:2; 23:5-7), they had not learnt the lesson of self-abasement.

Special note on the last few verses of the chapter
In verse 36 the Lord had hid Himself from the nation, having appealed to them to “walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you”, verse 35. He thus warned them that the light would not always shine for them, and they should believe in the light whilst it was still with them. John follows this with the quotation from Isaiah 6, which was an age-old warning to the nation not to reject God and His glory. John specifically mentions glory in connection with his quotation, verse 41. This reminds us of the occasion when Ezekiel saw the glory of God, but then watched it departing from Israel, see Ezekiel 1 and 10. The apostle has been telling us of the glory of the Son of God in his gospel, but now, sadly, the glory is departing. But just as in Ezekiel’s day it seemed reluctant to go, hovering over the threshold of the temple, 10:18,19, and only then moving out to the mount of Olives, 11:23. The actual departure of Christ from the temple is recorded in Matthew 24:1, whereas it seems in John 12, (which took place a few days before), that Christ is hovering over the threshold, reluctant to depart from them, knowing the consequences of His departure as He did.

It is fitting that the seven statements that He makes in these verses all have to do in some way with speaking, for John’s theme is the Son of God as the Word, the expounder of the person of God.

(g)    Verses 44-50
Exclamation of Christ Himself

A word from equals

12:44
Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me.

Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me- this marks the beginning of the second section of this part of the chapter, where the individual is in view, as opposed to the nation in verses 37-41. These verses contain the Lord’s last statements to those who were “His own”, the nation of Israel, before the start of the second part of the gospel in which the new company, believers of this age, are in view.

The fact that Jesus cried shows His strong feeling about the matter, and his desire that men realise the implications of believing in Him. If they did, they would openly confess him. To believe on Christ is to believe on the Father who sent Him, for they are one in essence and nature. So the one who believes on Christ does not believe on Him alone. This is an echo of His first discourse, when He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.” John 5:24.

A word that explains

12:45
And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me.

And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me- Isaiah’s experience is open to any who will look in faith to Christ. To see Him is to see the Father, 14:9. The special reference is to the miracles He performed, which unfolded who He was. This statement is not only an encouragement to faith, but also a warning against unbelief, for to reject Christ is to reject the God of Israel.

In His discourse on the Bread of Life, the Lord had claimed to have seen the Father, whereas no-one else had, John 6:46. In the previous verse He had referred to the need for men to be taught of the Father. The Jews were used to seeing a visible teacher, but no one has seen this teacher. However, the Lord had already said, “And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.” John 6:40. So those who see the Son by faith, see the Father by faith also, and respond to His teaching through the Son.

A word that enlightens

12:46
I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness.

I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness- in verse 35 the warning was to the nation, that if they rejected Him, then the darkness of God’s rejection of them as a nation would overtake them. Here the promise is to the individual, that the national darkness can be escaped through faith in Christ personally. Note the reference to the world, reinforcing John’s theme throughout his gospel that Christ is not just for Israel. This verse is a reflection of the teaching of John 8, where the Lord claimed to be the light of the world, 8:12.

A word that evangelises

12:47
And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.

And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world- a further encouragement to faith, for the previous words about rejecting Him and abiding in darkness might have sounded severe, as if there was no hope. There is space given to men to hear Christ and believe on Him, before the day of judgment comes. If in verse 45 it was a question of seeing, now it is a question of hearing, the two actions that Israel sinned about, for they closed their eyes and shut their ears, and therefore their hearts refused Christ. These words remind us of John 3:17, “For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.” Neither of these verses suggests that the whole world will in fact be saved. Rather, they indicate that there is provision for all in Christ and His sacrifice, if men will only repent and believe the gospel.

A word that examines

12:48
He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day.

He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day- just as not to respond to Christ’s miracles was not to see who He really was, so not to respond to Christ’s words was not to understand who He was. These words are spoken lest any should misunderstand the words, “I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world”, of verse 47. There are consequences for those who are unbelieving, but the carrying of them out awaits the day of judgment.

Note that which judges is the word He spoke. So what Christ said and what He is are one, as John 8:25 had already indicated. The word spoken when Christ was here on earth will still have validity in the judgment day, some three thousand years later. Having spoken of Himself as the one to whom the Father has given the task of judging, John 5:27, the Lord went on to speak of the unsaved coming forth out of the grave unto the resurrection of damnation, verse 29. He then says, “I can of mine own self do nothing: as I hear, I judge: and my judgement is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me.” verse 30. So even on Judgment Day the Son of God will only speak in condemnation as His Father and He agree.

A word that is entrusted

12:49
For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak.

For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak- this statement highlights the extreme seriousness of not believing the words of Christ, for they are words He spoke in full harmony with His Father’s commandment to Him. As one who became subject to His Father when He became man, perfect obedience marked Him, and this should give us confidence to believe His words, for they the Father’s words through him. The word “say” emphasises the meaning and substance of the words, whereas the word “speak” emphasises the words that convey the utterance. So not only were the thoughts given to Him by the Father, as Divine Persons communed together, but the right words to express those thoughts also. Compare the process by which the Spirit moved men to write the inspired scriptures, 1 Corinthians 2:13.

As He said in 7:16, “My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me”. And in 8:26, “I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him”, referring to the Father.

A word that enriches

12:50
And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak.

And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak- Christ was fully aware that what the Father communicated to Him were words that would impart eternal life to those who believed them, hence His care in speaking to the world those things which He had heard from the Father. He did this “even as” the Father said unto Him so the transmission was accurate and therefore is to be relied upon. On the other hand, to reject these words is a serious matter, for Divine persons have spoken. How gracious of Christ to leave the nation whilst still offering them as individuals the great gift of eternal life.

The commandment is from the Father to the Son, in the form of doctrine He was charged to pass on. He was confident that that commandment would result in life everlasting for those who believed Him, hence He was careful to pass on what He heard from the Father, for the blessing of men.

 

GALATIANS 2

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Under “SELF-PRINT BOOKLETS” you will find help on printing the posts in booklet form.  Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

Survey of the chapter
If in chapter one Paul details his movements, showing that he did not make constant contact with the apostles, except for a courtesy call on Peter, in this chapter he details the contact he did have subsequently. First of all there was the right hand of fellowship, as the other apostles recognised his call from God, then there was a confrontation, because Peter and others had been influenced by those who taught that believers should put themselves under law.

Structure of the chapter

(a)
Verses 1-2 Paul was not summoned He was sent to Jerusalem by God, not by the apostles
  Verses 3-5 Paul not subject He refused to circumcise Titus the Greek
(c)
Verses 6-9 Paul not silenced The apostles recognise his call to preach the gospel to the Gentiles
(d)
Verse 10 Paul not stony-hearted The law commanded love, grace inspires love
(e)
Verses 11-13 Peter’s change of behaviour  
(f)
Verse 14 His action was against logic  
(g)
Verses 15-16 His action was against his beliefs  
(h)
Verse 17 His action was against Christ  
(i)
Verse 18 His action was against his vision  
(j)
Verses 19-21 His action was against the gospel  

(a)   Verses 1-2
Paul not summoned

2:1
Then fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and took Titus with me also.

Then fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas- Paul was saved about AD 36, and died about AD 69, so for half of his Christian life he was fairly unknown. The same is true of Moses, John the Baptist, and, pre-eminently, Christ Himself. It is salutary to think how much he achieved for the sake of Christ in a relatively short time.

And took Titus with me also- Titus provided a test-case, to demonstrate that circumcision is not necessary for the believer. Note he took Titus also, meaning that Paul took Barnabas, not vice versa. Previously Barnabas had gone to Jerusalem to assure the believers that their former persecutor was genuinely saved, see Acts 9:26-28.

2:2
And I went up by revelation, and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but privately to them which were of reputation, lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain.

And I went up by revelation- he was not summoned by the apostles to give account of himself, but is directed by a revelation from the Lord, showing he was in harmony with the Lord in his life. He is not behind Moses the lawgiver in this, who spake with God directly, Numbers 12:8; Deuteronomy 34:10.
There may also be the thought that he went to see the apostles to impart to them the revelation of the mystery of the church that had been given to him, as Ephesians 3:3,4 explains. It was revealed to Paul first, and then to the holy apostles and prophets, verse 5. His going up to Jerusalem as this verse tells us may be the time when he passed it on to them.

And communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles- not in the sense that he told them what they did not know, but laid it out before them in all its aspects, so they could see he was not preaching a mixed gospel. He had been preaching in the regions of Syria and Cilicia for many years without any sanction from the apostles.

But privately to them which were of reputation- Paul is concerned that those in responsible positions amongst the saints should be happy with what he was preaching. He was not intent on making a party for himself, but was in full fellowship with the apostles. He did this privately, not in a church council, which might look as if he were being called to account. When it was the truth of the gospel at risk, rather than his own service, he withstood Peter publicly, “before them all”, verse 14.

Lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain- he was concerned that his activity should be useful in the future, and if it had not been in the past, he was ready to make amends.

(b)   Verses 2:3-5
Paul not subject

2:3
But neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised:

But neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised- those who advocated a return to law-keeping, had to require circumcision if they were to be consistent. Circumcision had become a sign of submission to the law of Moses, even though it was “of the fathers”, John 7:22.  That is, was known and practised by the patriarchs from Abraham onwards, to whom the rite was originally given. As the apostle wrote later, “Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments of the God.” 1 Corinthians 7:19. The vital thing is to keep God’s commandments. To the Romans he wrote, “For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh: But he is a Jew which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.” Romans 2:28,29.

2:4
And that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage:

And that because of false brethren unawares brought in- if there were those who infiltrated the ranks of the believers in those early days, how careful we should be in these last days, when perilous times have come. The word unawares is used in classical Greek of enemies brought into a city by the help of traitors already within.

Who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus- the Lord could say, “In secret have I said nothing”, John 18:20, and Paul could say, “This thing was not done in a corner”, Acts 26:26. The words “spy out” are used in 2 Samuel 10:3, when the princes of Ammon said David had “Sent his servants unto thee, to search the city, and to spy it out, and to overthrow it”.

That they might bring us into bondage- they came with the intention of assessing the way Jewish believers were living, now that they were saved by grace, and far from desiring to share in this liberty, they came to persuade the Galatians to embrace the Law, and so go back to bondage.

2:5
To whom we gave place by subjection, no, not for an hour; that the truth of the gospel might continue with you.

To whom we gave place by subjection, no, not even an hour- Paul realised that the whole of God’s purpose would be frustrated if believers reverted to the law in any way, so he stood firm, and so should we in our day.
That the truth of the gospel might continue with you- he is sure that law and gospel do not mix; sure, also, that the gospel is truth, just as much as Law.

2:6
But of these who seemed to be somewhat, (whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me: God accepteth no man’s person:) for they who seemed to be somewhat in conference added nothing to me:

But of these who seemed to be somewhat- that is, those who were in positions of authority and influence, such as apostles who had been with the Lord when He was on earth, and others who had known the Lord when He was here on earth. Luke writes of those who were ministers of the word, having known Christ when He was on earth, Luke 1:2.
(Whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me, God accepteth no man’s person:)- this does not mean that the apostle was indifferent to the influence of these people, but simply that what they once were as disciples of the Lord before the cross, was not the point, for that did not give them any advantage over Paul, or the Galatians. God does not accept a believer because of his privileges, but because of his relationship with the risen Christ; all are equal in this connection. Peter described believers as those who had obtained like precious faith with the apostles, 2 Peter 1:1, so in that respect apostles are no different to other believers.

For they who seemed to be somewhat in conference added nothing to me- this is why the former privilege of these men was not the point, for they did not add anything to Paul’s knowledge of the gospel when he conferred with them.

2:7
But contrariwise, when they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was committed unto me, as the gospel of the circumcision was unto Peter;

But contrariwise- the reverse was the case.

When they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was committed unto me, as the gospel of the circumcision was unto Peter- there are not two gospels, but God did give Peter special responsibility to preach to Jews, (which makes the choice of him to preach to Cornelius all the more remarkable, although the Lord did give him the keys of the kingdom of heaven, one of which he used on the Day of Pentecost, and the other in the house of Cornelius), and gave Paul special responsibility to the Gentile world, for which he was admirably fitted by upbringing and outlook.

2:8
(For he that wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me toward the Gentiles:)

(For He who wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me toward the Gentiles:)- the expression “wrought effectually” is the same as “mighty”, so exactly the same power is put forward by God in the case of each servant. There is no need for either of them to add the influence of the law to their gospel preaching. Note Paul’s recognition of Peter’s leading role- there is no personal jealousy.

2:9
And when James, Cephas, and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship; that we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the circumcision.

And when James, Cephas and John, who seemed to be pillars- there is no irony in the word “seemed”; they were recognised as prominent leaders in the testimony. The word is translated as “of reputation” in verse 2.

Perceived the grace of God that was given unto me- the grace is not only God’s favourable help in the exercise of gift, but the gift itself. It was obvious to these spiritual men that Paul was greatly used of God. Believers are sometimes slow to recognise the gift God has given. On the other hand, it is possible to lay hands on a believer too hastily, 1 Timothy 5:22. A balance must be maintained.

They gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship- note the plural hands, for each of these three was willing to associate with Paul and Barnabas, which is why it is the right hands of fellowship. We tend to shake hands as a formality, but this is not the case here. Greeting was by a holy kiss, Romans 16:16, whereas today, in the Western world at least, we use a handshake to greet one another.

That we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the circumcision- so the personal mode of service was recognised. It was not that Peter, James and John would not preach if there were no Jews in the audience, but rather, that to evangelise their own nation was their special task, always remembering the gospel must be preached to every creature.

(d)   Verse 10
Paul not stony-hearted

2:10
Only they would that we should remember the poor; the same which I also was forward to do.

Only- this is the only stipulation they gave to Paul and Barnabas, for they were in total agreement on the truths of the gospel. Grace, however, might be thought of as careless of works, hence this injunction.

That we should remember the poor- this is especially relevant, given the way the Jewish believers has taken joyfully the spoiling of their goods, Hebrews 10:34.

The same which I also was forward to do- Paul was “zealous of good works”, Titus 2:14, and this suggestion from the other apostles presented no problem to him, for it the logical outcome expected of those who have been made rich spiritually. An appreciation of the grace of God should prompt us to far exceed the stipulations of the law as regards giving. God is the God of the fatherless and the widows, but He most often supplies their needs through His people.

(e)   Verses 11-13
Peter’s change of behaviour

2:11
But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed.

But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed- Antioch was the first assembly formed after regular preaching to Gentiles was established, hence the freedom of grace was specially enjoyed here, see Acts 11:19-21. The purpose of God was that the tidings of grace should flow out from Jerusalem to the nations, but here the bondage of the law is being brought from its centre, Jerusalem, Galatians 4:25. It was from Antioch that relief had been sent for the poor saints at Jerusalem, by the hands of Paul and Barnabas, Acts 11:27-30. That was the liberty of grace in operation, but Peter now, sadly, brings the bondage of law to Antioch from Jerusalem. Note that an apostle is here exposed as being in the wrong. The apostles were inspired of God to preach and write, and when they did this they were infallible, but at other times they were liable to error, in the measure in which they depended on their own strength. The idea of Papal Infallibility is completely without support in the Scriptures.

2:12
For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision.

For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles- as his vision had indicated it was permissible for him to do this, for Peter himself had said in Cornelius’s house, “Ye know how that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company, or to come unto one of another nation; but God hath showed me that I should call no man common or unclean”, Acts 10:28.

But when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision- Peter, the ardent and forceful leader amongst the apostles, is here giving way to the influence of men. “The fear of man bringeth a snare”, Proverbs 29:25.

2:13
And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation.

And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation- dissimulation is hypocrisy, play-acting, appearing to be other than what you really are. The Christian is really delivered from the law, but if he lives as if he is not, then he is play-acting. Note the increasing consequences of Peter’s action, for no man liveth to himself, Romans 14:7. They were truly free men, but were acting as if they were in bondage.

(f)   Verse 14
Peter’s action was against logic

2:14
But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?

But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel- Peter had strayed from the straight path of righteousness. That path of righteousness is now set out by the truth of the gospel, for the law of righteousness, holy and just as it is, did not supply the power to live righteously, but the gospel does, becasue it involves every believer having the Spirit of God within.

I said unto Peter before them all- the matter was of such concern, and was so harmful to the progress of the gospel, that it could not be dealt with privately. Fresh from his commendation by Peter, James and John, and as the apostle to the uncircumcised Gentiles, Paul had a special interest in contending for the truth in this way. Sometimes, no matter how revered the brother involved, and how much temporary disturbance there might be, it is the best course to deal with matters straightforwardly and openly. Of course some matters are of such a sort that they should be dealt with privately, but this was not one of those.

If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of the Gentiles- despite his temporary change of policy, Peter was committed to the truth that those outward things of mere religion which once divided Jew from Gentile, are no longer valid. Paul no doubt had the gift of discerning of spirits, and could tell that Peter’s change of behaviour was not from conviction.

And not as do the Jews- it is not that Peter had combined a Gentile manner of life with a Jewish one when he began to follow the Saviour, but he turned wholly from his religious observance when he turned to Christ, and so no longer lived as if he were a Jew.

Why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?  To live as do the Jews is not simply to adopt Jewish customs for the sake of a varied lifestyle, but in principle to put oneself under the law as a code of conduct for the believer. The matter of diet may seem to be of small account, but it represented a distinction between Jew and Gentile, which at a fundamental level involved commitment to the law which prescribed the diet. It was not logical, then, for Peter to renounce the law, then adopt legal customs of separation from Gentiles. Nor was it logical for him to expect Gentiles to virtually live like Jews when they were not Jews.

(g)   Verses 15,16
Peter’s action was against his beliefs

2:15
We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles,

We who are Jews by nature- Peter and Paul were both born of Jewish parents, and had been brought up to live as Jews, so that it was part of their nature to live like a Jew. They were not converts to Judaism, who might be less zealous of Jewish customs.

And not sinners of the Gentiles- whilst it is true that Peter and Paul were “sinners of the Jews” as to their birth, nonetheless their upbringing under the law had shielded them from the unrestrained excesses of the nations around.

2:16
Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.

Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law- despite their upbringing, they had come to realise, (and the prophets would tell them this, as well as their own hearts when they failed to keep the law), that all attempts to be justified by works would fail.

But by the faith of Jesus Christ- this gospel truth had reached their ears, and they knew that for them, law and all its attendant customs and rites must be left behind. This is not the personal faith that marked the Lord Jesus as a dependant and submissive man on the earth, but the faith that that others put in Him.

Even we have believed in Jesus Christ- despite their upbringing under a God-given law, they had turned to Christ in faith.

That we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law- so their understanding of what was involved when they believed was clear, for they had no reservations about leaving “law for righteousness”, for Christ is the end of that as far as believers are concerned, Romans 10:4.
Note the titles of Christ that the apostle uses here: We are justified “by the faith of Jesus Christ”, the historical Jesus has been anointed as Christ on the banks of the Jordan, and is marked out thereby as God’s Approved One, well worthy to be believed.  We are “justified by the faith of Christ”, the one who did all things well, as opposed to relying on our doing.

For by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified- an allusion to Psalm 143:2, which reads, “And enter not into judgement with Thy servant: for in Thy sight shall no man living be justified”. This confirms from the Old Testament that the stand they had taken when they believed the gospel was a wise one.

(h)   Verse 17
Peter’s action was against Christ

2:17
But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid.

But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ- the “but if” indicates that the apostle is arguing as if he and Peter are where the Judaizers wanted them to be, and where Peter, by his change of practice, had put himself; namely, justified by Christ, but clinging to law for full salvation. See Acts 15:5, where the false teachers were saying that Christ was not enough, there must be law-works as well. This is why the apostle uses the word seek, for those who seek have not found what they are looking for, and this is the position of those who say that other things apart from Christ are necessary for justification. Peter had in fact found justification, but was acting as if he was still seeking it by keeping the law.

We also ourselves are found sinners- whenever and however we put ourselves under law, it tests us, and finds us wanting, even as believers. See Romans 7:7-25 for a demonstration of this. In those verses, the apostle defends the law, lest it be thought that the fact that the believer is delivered from it implied some defect in the law. The believer may be looked at from two different viewpoints; one, in accordance with God’s present reckoning of him, and the other, (because the body which he had before he was saved is still the same, even though now yielded to God), in accordance with what he was before he was saved.Paul, in the hypothetical situation he describes in that passage, was seeking and not finding, whereas the law was seeking to expose his sinfulness, and discovering it, hence the expression here, “found sinners”.

Is therefore Christ the minister of sin? To understand this question we should note the following things:
1.  As the apostle Paul said in the synagogue at Antioch, “And by Him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses”, Acts 13:39.
2. Although that is true, it is also true that, until the resurrection day, believers still have the same body as before they believed. Paul describes this body as “the body of sin”, Romans 6:6. It is only to the degree that the believer applies the truth of the fact that “our old man is crucified with Him”, that the sin-principle is destroyed, or made of no effect. If it had been completely destroyed already, believers would never sin, which is clearly not the case, since John wrote “that ye sin not”, 1 John 2:1.
Believers owe the position they are in wholly to Christ’s ministry towards them, for they have no strength of our own. If that ministry only took them so far along the road to justification, and needed the law to supplement it and bring it to completion, and if that position is discovered to be one of sinfulness, as the verses from Romans 7 show it will be, are we to suggest that Christ is responsible for that? Such a thought would be too evil to contemplate. Such is the result if a believer puts himself under law, as Peter seemed to be doing. Note that he does not say even in this theoretical situation that Christ was the minister of sin, but only that it might lead to that question being asked, and he does not want even that to happen.

God forbid! The idea that Christ is the minister of sin is unthinkable, and therefore the situation Paul has imagined is not the true one, and it is otherwise with the believer than that he is in any way helped by the law.

(i)  Verse 18
Peter’s action was against his vision from God

2:18
For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.

For if I build again the things I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor- far from Christ being the minister of sin, it would be Paul who was the transgressor, for if he went back to law in any way, then that law would expose him as a transgressor of that law. Before he had his vision at Joppa, Peter would not have even gone into a Gentile’s house. He was taught by God, however, that this was not the Christian way, see Acts 10:27-29. As a result of learning this important lesson, which had far-reaching consequences, Peter was happy to have to do with Gentiles. He destroyed the old restrictions, for the best possible reason, God had destroyed them, for the word came to him, “What God hath cleansed, that call not thou unclean”, Acts 10:15. This was like breaking down the “middle wall of partition” that separated the Court of the Gentiles from the rest of the Temple enclosure, see Acts 21:27-29; Ephesians 2:11-18. By reversing his decision, Peter would be building the middle wall of partition again. But Paul uses the personal pronoun “I”, for he is not yet certain that he can include Peter in his realisation of the gravity of building again what God had pulled down.

(j)  Verses 19-21
Peter’s action was against the gospel Paul believed

2:19
For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God.

For I, through the law, am dead to the law- as far as Paul was concerned, (and also as far as Peter was concerned, too, in principle, but not now in practice), the law had made its demands against him as a sinner. These demands he could not meet, but Christ met them for him, accepting the consequences of Paul’s law-breaking, and paying the penalty for it. But Paul was “dead to the law by the body of Christ”, Romans 7:4. In other words, the process which Christ went through in the body, namely, of paying the penalty for other’s law-breaking on the cross, being placed in a tomb as one who was really dead, and then rising again bodily, (the sure sign that the penalty the law demanded was paid), was the means of deliverance for Paul, for God was pleased to associate him with the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ, Romans 6:1-11. So by the process the body of Christ went through, Paul was dead to the law, for the law only has dealings with living persons, see Romans 7:1-4, and Paul died with Christ. This position, however, came about because the law made its demands, so Paul can say that he is dead to the law through the law.

That I might live unto God- Christ lives unto God, Romans 6:10, and Paul is risen with Him, and thus also lives unto God. But the significant thing is that he lives unto God without being under the law.

2:20
I am crucified with Christ: neverthless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.

I am crucified with Christ- the man who was born and brought up under the law is dead, for God has associated him with Christ when He died on the cross. He could not escape from the law by himself, only by Christ and His death.

Nevertheless I live- Christianity is positive, not simply death to former things, but real life through Christ. The Good Shepherd came to those in the fold of Judaism to lead them out of it, and give them life abundant, John 10:10.

Yet not I- association with Christ risen prevents a return to old things, for “if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. The word “yet” as used here is a time-word. It is no longer I (emphatic), for the old person, Saul of Tarsus, is no longer alive, in God’s reckoning.

But Christ liveth in me- this is because at the moment of conversion the believer is indwelt by the Holy Spirit. This is emphasised in the following scriptures: “If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. And if Christ be in you…” Romans 8:9,10. “At that day ye shall know that I am in My Father, and ye in Me, and I in you.” John 14:20. By “that day” is meant the Day of Pentecost and after. These scriptures indicate that because the Spirit of God dwells within the believer, Christ can be said to dwell, too, for Divine persons are One. Because this is so, the features of Christ may be manifest through a believer’s life and character, and thus Christ is formed in us, Galatians 4:19.

And the life which I now live in the flesh- such is the power of the gospel that a true Christian life can be lived here and now, with no need to wait until we get to heaven. The law was weak through the flesh, Romans 8:3, and used the flesh to bring a person into bondage, Romans 7:5. By the power of the indwelling Spirit, however, the believer is enabled to live a victorious life, even though the flesh is still present with him as a hindrance. We should distinguish between living in the flesh, which in this verse means living in the body on earth, and living after the flesh in the Romans 8:9,12 sense, for the believer is not in the flesh but in the Spirit.

I live by the faith of the Son of God- faith of the Son of God is first of all, faith which associates with the Son of God, then secondly, faith as expressed in the life of the Son of God down here. He was full of grace and truth, as He expressed eternal life in His person, and of His fullness have all we received, John 1:14,16. Note it is the faith of the Son of God, not of Jesus, for Paul will later show that we are sons, and have the Son of God Himself as our example of dignity and responsibility.

Who loved me, and gave himself for me- the law demanded that man love God and his neighbour, whereas grace presents Christ loving men. This love was not theoretical, but practical, for He willingly surrendered Himself to the cross in the supreme act of grace. If Paul in any measure loves and gives, whether to God or men, it will be because Christ first loved and gave. “We love him, because he first loved us”, 1 John 4:19.

2:21
I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.

I do not frustrate the grace of God- frustrate may either mean set aside, or think lightly of. Neither attitude is appropriate in view of what God in grace has done for us through Christ.

For if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain- the life which Paul lived by faith was a life of righteousness, but if that could have been achieved by the works of the law, then Christ need not have died. To frustrate the grace of God, then, is to suggest that the death of Christ was not necessary.

JOHN 2:13-25

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

NOTES ON JOHN 2:!3-25

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN, CHAPTER 2, VERSES 13 TO 25:

2:13  And the Jews’ passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.

2:14  And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting:

2:15  And when He had made a scourge of small cords, He drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables;

2:16  And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not My Father’s house an house of merchandise.

2:17  And His disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of Thine house hath eaten me up.

2:18  Then answered the Jews and said unto Him, What sign shewest Thou unto us, seeing that Thou doest these things?

2:19  Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up.

2:20  Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt Thou rear it up in three days?

2:21  But He spake of the temple of His body.

2:22  When therefore He was risen from the dead, His disciples remembered that He had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.

2:23  Now when He was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many believed in His name, when they saw the miracles which He did.

2:24  But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because He knew all men,

2:25  And needed not that any should testify of man: for He knew what was in man. 

(b) 2:13-22   In the temple at Jerusalem, the Passover at hand

2:13  And the Jews’ Passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem. 

John is careful to tell us that what in Old Testament times was called the Feast of the Lord, has now become the feast of the Jews.  Sadly, the festival had become man-orientated, and God’s interests were secondary.  This can happen with believers today.  The apostle Paul rebuked the Corinthians because the Lord’s Supper had become their supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21.  Instead of being for the glory of God, the assembly gathering had become a social occasion.  We should guard against this self-centredness creeping in amongst the assembly.  It can do so in subtle ways, such as by hymns that constantly use the word “I”, when in the assembly gatherings it should be “we”, the collective thought.  Also by occupation with our blessings and privileges, rather than upon the one who gained them for us at such a cost.
The temple services had become man-centred, but this is about to change, as Christ intervenes as one who has His Father’s interests at heart at all times and in all ways, and He becomes central.  John has already referred to Christ coming to His own things, 1:11, and here is a case in point.  The temple is His Father’s House, and as the Son of the Father it is His house too, although He does not claim this now.  Malachi spoke of a day when the Lord would come to His temple, Malachi 3:1, and here is a preview of that day.  He had been tempted to come suddenly, when the Devil suggested He should cast Himself down from the pinnacle of the temple, Matthew 4:5-7.  He had refused to tempt God by doing this, but now comes to the temple as guided by His Father, and not provoked by the Devil.  Jerusalem was ideally the “Place of the Name”, where God was honoured, but that name was tarnished.  Christ goes to Jerusalem to remedy this.
It was required of Jewish males that they appear before the Lord at three seasons of the year, at Passover time, Pentecost, and the Feast of In-gathering, for the seven feasts of the Lord were clustered around these principal feasts, Deuteronomy 16:16,17.  The Lord Jesus magnified the law and made it honourable, and so was found faithfully appearing before God at these times.  Whilst for the Christian set feasts and a religious calendar are not the order of the day, yet there should be the exercise of heart to gather with the Lord’s people in accordance with the New Testament.  “Not forsaking the assembling of yourselves together, as the manner of some is”, Hebrews 10:25.

2:14  And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting: 

John’s Gospel especially emphasises the burnt offering side of things, so it is significant that he mentions the three classes of animal that were offered as burnt offerings, the sacrifice of a man who was devoted to God.  It is as if the Lord is “taking away the first”, that He may “establish the second”, see Hebrews 10:5-9.  The expulsion of the animals is the act of One who knows that His Father has no pleasure in them, since they are offered by the law, and offered in circumstances that are not glorifying to God.  He Himself mentions His body in verse 21, but there as a temple, in this section it is a potential sacrifice.
Clearly, the visitors to the temple have not come only to offer a Passover lamb, but to bring their other sacrifices as well, particularly if they lived in foreign lands.  These latter would need the service of the money-changers, in order to buy their animals.  We might wonder why the Lord expelled them therefore, so the explanation is given for us in the next verses.
These money changers were sitting, for they did not have to move about trying to find trade.  The pilgrims had no option but to use the licensed money changers, so all these latter had to do was sit and wait for their customers to come.

2:15  And when He had made a scourge of small cords, He drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables; 

The word for cord means a rope made of bulrushes, so the scourge is symbolical only, an emblem of authority and judgement.  The temple was in chaos morally, and this is shown graphically and visibly by the Lord’s action here.  We must never think that the Lord did these things in a fit of temper.  He had been many times to these temple courts, and had seen what went on, and now, after long years of patient waiting, He moves to expose the wrong in a righteous and controlled way.

2:16  And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things hence; make not My Father’s house an house of merchandise. 

The dove sellers are especially singled out, because they would have dealings with the poor, (the dove-offering being the sacrifice the poor could make, Leviticus 5:7), and consequently would be more likely to take advantage of their vulnerability.  There is no mention of the second cleansing of the temple in John’s gospel, for in the synoptics the idea is of the continuance of the principle of an earthly temple, and the things which must be changed if Messiah is to be at home there in the future.  In John however there is an emphasis on the heavenly Father’s House, and fitness for a place there.  This is in line with the truth that Christ gave to the Samaritan woman.  True worship will be centred on heaven, not any earthly location.
Zechariah assures us that in the Millenial temple, there will no more be the Canaanite or merchantman in the house of the Lord, Zechariah 14:21, for self- interest will be displaced by the desire to glorify God alone in His temple.
Note that whilst he drives out the sheep and oxen, the Lord does not scatter the doves, only commands the dove-sellers to take them away.  Sheep and oxen are used to being driven, but He will not disturb the gentle dove.
In this first cleansing, the charge is making merchandise out of Divine things, and thus getting gain for themselves.  In the second cleansing, the charge is more severe, that of robbing God of His due.  The situation is all the more sad because it was the priestly family of Annas and Caiaphas who leased out the stalls in the temple courts, and these should have certainly known better, for “the priest’s lips should keep knowledge”, Malachi 2:7.
We should be very careful not to give the impression that the unsaved may contribute anything, including finance, to the Lord’s work, lest it should be thought of as a house of merchandise.  “taking nothing of the Gentiles” should be our motto in this regard, 3 John 7.  See also Ezra 4:1-3. 

2:17  And His disciples remembered that it was written, The zeal of Thine house hath eaten Me up. 

Note that the disciples are learning to relate Old Testament scriptures to the Lord’s actions.  Psalm 69 is not especially Messianic, because it contains a confession of sin and foolishness, and this could never be on the lips of the Holy Son of God.  It is significant that Psalm 69:30,31 says that to magnify the Lord’s name is better than an ox or a bullock which has horns and hoofs, and this the Lord Jesus was doing by His actions at this time, as ever, John 12:28.
The duty of the Israelite heads of houses was to purge out the leaven found there, in preparation for the feast of unleavened bread which followed immediately after the feast of Passover.  As the Son representing His Father, the Lord Jesus undertakes to purge the leaven from the House of God, the temple at Jerusalem.
Today the House of God is the local assembly, 1 Timothy 3:15.  Can it be said of us that the zeal of that house consumes us?  Are we totally committed to furthering the interests of the Lord’s people in the assembly, or have we time only for our own interests, and rate the assembly as a secondary matter?  And do we ensure that we do not introduce into it anything that can be classed as leaven?  The Corinthians had introduced the leaven of immorality into the assembly, and the apostle commands them to purge it out, 1 Corinthians 5:6-8.  The Galatians had allowed the introduction of the leaven of evil doctrine, and they are commanded to cut off from themselves those who had done this, Galatians 5:7-12.

2:18  Then answered the Jews and said unto Him, What sign showest Thou unto us, seeing that Thou doest these things? 

Note the difference in reaction of these Jews in authority, to that of  the disciples.  His asserting of His authority had left them amazed and powerless.  The Jews require a sign, said the apostle Paul later, in 1 Corinthians 1:22.  They wanted proof that He was acting for God in His radical actions.  They asked a similar question at the second cleansing of the temple, but then the Lord refused to tell them His authority, for He had given ample proof during His ministry as to who He was and what His authority was.  By His actions and words here He in fact ensured they would slay Him at last, and the Divine response to the Jewish demand for a sign is always Messiah’s death and resurrection, Matthew 12:38-42.

2:19  Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up. 

These are words which would be brought up at His trial, and twisted to try to gain His conviction, Matthew 26:26-61.  The Lord is speaking on two levels here.  By crucifying Him, they would secure the destruction of the city of Jerusalem and the temple.  But Hosea had spoken of a period of three days after which God would raise up His people Israel again from the grave of the nations, Hosea 6:1,2. See also Deuteronomy 32:39.  Together with His dead body would they rise, Isaiah 26:19, or in other words, they would be associated with and believe in His resurrection at long last, and gain the benefits which His rising again brings to those who believe.  It was the Sadducean party which controlled the temple, and they did not believe in the resurrection of the body.  They will recognise this statement by Christ as an attack upon their doctrine.

2:20  Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt Thou rear it up in three days? 

Not realising He was uttering a prophecy which involved the destruction and fall of the nation and its subsequent rise, they thought only in terms of physically building the temple.  They contrast Herod’s labours for 46 years, with the short period of 3 days.  Herod commenced the restoration and embellishment of the temple in 20 BC.

2:21  But He spake of the temple of His body. 

There is a vital link between the crucifixion of Christ, and the destruction of the city of Jerusalem in AD 70, and various Scriptures suggest it, as follows:
1. Daniel 9:26 speaks of the Messiah being cut off, and then the city and sanctuary being destroyed.
2. Jacob prophesied of the time when the sons of Levi, the priestly tribe, would, in their anger, slay a man, and in their self will they would dig down a wall, Genesis 49:5-7.
3. The parable of the marriage of the king’s son vineyard involves the city of those who killed the messengers being destroyed, Matthew 22:1-7.
4. The Lord also linked the treatment meted out to God’s messengers, with the house being made desolate, Matthew 23:37-39.
So there is a vital connection between the destiny of the temple, and that of His body, the temple of the Holy Spirit.  Both will be destroyed, but both will rise again.  In the case of Christ’s body the destruction would mean the separation of His body, soul and spirit in death, and significantly, when that happened the vail of the temple was rent. It was as if the destruction of the Temple had begun!

2:22  When therefore He was risen from the dead, His disciples remembered that He had said this unto them; and they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said. 

The disciples were slow to learn the truths that the Lord Jesus taught them, and they had to be rebuked for that slowness on more than one occasion.  After the resurrection things became clearer, especially when they received the Spirit at Pentecost, for the Spirit took of the things of Christ and revealed them unto them, as the Lord said He would, John 16:12-15.  Then they were not only able to understand what He had said to them when with them, but were also able to relate it to the Old Testament, and to do so in such a way as to recognise that His word and the Old Testament are of equal authority. 

(c) 2:23-25  In Jerusalem at the Passover

2:23  Now when He was in Jerusalem at the Passover, in the feast day, many believed in His name, when they saw the miracles which He did. 

Passover time was a commemoration of the deliverance God had effected for the nation in their downtrodden state.  It was also a reminder that Moses and Aaron were able to perform miracles to demonstrate that they were acting for Jehovah, the God of heaven.  The prophets had used this ancient deliverance as a symbol of the future deliverance of the nation under the Messiah.  Taking all these things together, we see that the time of Passover was one when expectations were raised considerably.  When one came who seemed to have authority, even in the temple courts, and, moreover, was able to work miracles, the people began to wonder whether the Messiah was in their midst.  Of course, it is true that the miracles the Lord Jesus did were indications that He was the prophesied Messiah, as a reading of Isaiah 35:5,6 and Hebrews 6:5 will show.  But it is not miracles alone that present this proof, but miracles accompanied by doctrine.  And it is the doctrine that went alongside the miracles, and was demonstrated by the miracles, that the natural heart of man was not willing to accept.

2:24  But Jesus did not commit Himself unto them, because He knew all men, 

We might think that this situation was just what Christ was looking for.  Not so.  His kingdom is a spiritual kingdom, even that aspect of it which will be known upon the earth in a day to come.  The kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Spirit, Romans 14:17.  Carnal expectations of a political deliverance had no place in the thinking of Christ.  The Lord knew their hearts, that they believed on Him only in this carnal way; the same way in which any political figure may be believed in, as one able to produce results.

2:25  And needed not that any should testify of man: for He knew what was in man. 

Jeremiah 17:9,10 reads- “The heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked: Who can know it?  I the Lord search the heart, I try the reins, even to give to every man according to His ways, and according to the fruit of his doings”.  It will become increasingly evident as the months go by that this is the case. 

IMPORTANT NOTE
It important to realise that there are different sorts of faith.  The ability to believe has been built into man by His Creator.  This is seen from two things.  First, the terrible consequences of not believing.  If a man is not able to believe, how can God be just when He condemns him to eternal damnation for not believing?  Second, Paul traces the cause of man’s unbelief to the work of the god of this age, Satan himself, 2 Corinthians 4:4.  If man can only believe when God gives Him faith, why does Satan need to blind men’s minds lest they believe?

So the reason there are different sorts of faith is because man is corrupted by sin, and prefers his own thoughts to God’s.  When the word of God is made known, however, the Spirit of God applies that word so that true and saving faith is exercised.  The Spirit does not produce the spurious forms of faith we shall look at now.

There is incorrect faith, when a person believes in their own ability to earn salvation, whether by religious ritual, or by good works.  They “trust in themselves that they are righteous”, Luke 18:9.  Or when a person believes about the Lord Jesus, but does not consciously repent and believe on Him in the gospel sense.

Then there is insincere faith, where a person makes a profession of faith for the sake of some advantage which he believes he may gain from it, or to please Christian parents or friends.

There is the impulsive faith that the Lord Jesus spoke of in the parable of the sower, where there was a plant which grew up in the shallow, rocky soil, and the same sun that caused it to quickly grow also caused it to wither, for it had no root in itself, the root being evidence of life within.  Such “for a while believe, but in time of temptation fall away”, Luke 8:13.  The true believer thrives on tribulation, Romans 5:3.  We might think that those of Acts 2 were like this, for they quickly responded to the gospel, but the genuineness and permanence of their faith is seen in them being “pricked to the heart”, for the word of God had produced true repentance and faith, Acts 2:37-40.  The apostle Paul warned the Corinthians about believing in vain, 1 Corinthians 15: 2, by which he meant believing without due consideration, and with a flippant, unthinking attitude.  Those who preach the gospel should preach a solid message, firmly grounded on the truth of Scripture, and one which appeals not to the emotions, (although the emotions cannot be totally excluded from conversion), but to the conscience, (2 Corinthians 4:2), heart, (Romans 10:10), mind, (2 Corinthians 4:4), and will, (Romans 1:5), of those listening.

Then there is the faith in Christ as a miracle-worker, the sort of faith being exercised in these verses.  This is imperfect faith, which the Lord does not despise, but rather seeks to turn into faith of the right sort.  Nicodemus was at first one of these, as his words in the next chapter show, (“we know Thou art a teacher come from God, for no man can do these miracles that Thou doest, except God be with Him”).  He was led on to see that it is as one given by the Father to the cross that he must believe in Christ.  Surely he reached that point, for he saw Christ hanging on the cross, and immediately came out from his secret discipleship to boldly go to Pilate and ask for the Lord’s body, so that he might bury it with dignity, John 19:38.

Such are the spurious forms of faith for which the Spirit of God is not responsible. There is however, that important faith, the faith that saves, and on the principle of which a person is reckoned right before God, as detailed in the Epistle to the Romans.  Now this faith is presented to us in the New Testament in three aspects, for different prepositions are used in the Greek in regard to it. We need therefore to consult our concordance and see the actual prepositions that are used.  We should remember as we do so, that Greek prepositions first of all tell of a physical position, and then a non-physical meaning which can be derived from this. 

So there are three prepositions used in this matter of faith in Christ.
There is the preposition “Eis”, which has to do with motion towards an object.  In relation to faith, this indicates that a person has Christ before him when he believes, so Christ is his object.  This preposition is used in regard to faith in Christ in the Gospels, the Acts, and the Epistles.  Christ is presented to men for their faith, and faith is directed towards Him as the object.  In some cases in the Scriptures this faith in Christ is incorrect, insincere or imperfect faith, and sometimes important, saving faith.  The context must decide.

There is the preposition “Epi”, which has to do with resting on an object.  In relation to faith in Christ, this indicates that Christ is the one on whom faith rests, so Christ is the foundation.  This preposition is used in the Acts and the Epistles, but not in the Gospels.  It is used after Christ died, rose again, and returned to heaven.  Christ is rested on as one proved to be a stable foundation. 

The following are the scriptures that use “epi”, meaning “upon”. 

“Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as He did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ; what was I, that I could withstand God?” Acts 11:17.

“And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved”, Acts 16:31.

“And whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 9:33.

“For the scripture saith, Whosoever believeth on Him shall not be ashamed”, Romans 10:11.

“Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth all longsuffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting”, 1 Timothy 1:16;

“Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture, Behold, I lay in Zion a chief corner stone, elect, precious: and he that believeth on Him shall not be confounded”, 1 Peter 2:6.
Note that three of these verses quote from Isaiah 28:16.

There is the preposition “En”, which has to do with being in a place or position within an object.  In relation to faith, this indicates that a person is fully surrounded by Christ, so Christ is his security.  Such an one believes from within this secure place.  This preposition is used 7 times, but only in the Epistles, after the work and person of Christ has been fully manifested, and the secure position of the believer is set forth.

The following are the scriptures which use “en”, meaning “in”.

“Ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus”, Galatians 3:26.

“Wherefore I also, after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus, and love unto all the saints”, Ephesians 1:15.

“Since we heard of your faith in Christ Jesus, and of the love which ye have to all the saints”, Colossians 1:4.

“And the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in Christ Jesus”, 1 Timothy 1:14.

“For they that have used the office of a deacon well, purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus”, 1 Timothy 3:13.

“Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus”, 2 Timothy 1:13.

“And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus”, 2 Timothy 3:15.

Note that in six cases the faith is in Christ Jesus, the risen, glorified man in heaven, and once it is in the Lord Jesus, the one with all authority.  Faith in Him is well-placed.